57401I

'N'



r; C~*7~. I- Iv                    -  -  r- -,~~l~lti  I --,- k~YI jpJ~~

Lr



NEW HOM(EOPATHIC
PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY;
OR
THE MODE OF
PREPARING HOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES,
AND THE
ADMINISTRATION OF DOSES.

COMPILED FROM THE WORKS OF
BUCHNER, GRUNER, AND             JAHR.
WITH ORIGINAL CONTRIBUTIONS
BY
CHARLES J. HEMPEL, M.D.

NEW EDITION,
CAREFULLY REVISED, AND COMPRISING THE MOST RECENT
ADDITIONS AND IMPROVEMENTS.
LONDON:
JAMES LEATH,
9, VERE STREET, OXFORD STREET,
AND
5, ST. PAUL'S CHURCHYARD.
1850.



C. AND J. ADTr.AnD, JBArrH oLOAMLV CL'SE.



PREFACE.

THE work which we here offer to the public, contains
all the new remedies, also everything interesting and
useful which is contained in the various Pharmacopceias
now used by Homceopathic physicians, especially those
of Gruner, Jahr, and Buckner.   Gruner's work is arranged in alphabetical order, whereas Buciner classes
the medicinal substances which we now use in our
school, or which we may use at some future day,
under the three great heads of ANIMAL, VEGETABLE,
and  MINERAL KINGDOMS, adopting       suitable subdivisions for each head. Jakr's arrangement is a
modification of Buckiner's; but, Buciner's being more
strictly scientific, we have preserved it in the main,
excepting  some very   slight modifications.  From
Gruner we have transferred into our work the method
which he pursues in preparing our medicines.     In
all cases where Gruner's and Buchner's, or Gruner's,
Jaklr's, and IHanemann's methods differ, the reader
will find all of them explained, it being left to his
judgment to select either for his preparations.
CHARLES J. HEMPEL.
New York; March, 1850.



HOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES
AND ALL ACCESSORY PEEPARATIONS SMA BE PlOCURED AT
LEATH'S HOM(EOPATHIC PHARMACY,
9, Vere Street, Oxford Street, and 5, St. Paul's Churchyard.
TESTIMONIAL, extracted from the 'ELEMENTS OF THE HOMCEOPATHIC
PRACTICE OF PHYSIC,' by Dr. LAURIE.
"Homoeopathic Medicines, the majority of which are not susceptible
of any chemical test, should be procured of persons upon whose
scrupulous integrity perfect reliance can be placed, and whose preparations have been submitted to the trial of extended practice, if possible.
I am in the habit of using the Medicines prepared at the Pharmacy of
MR. JAMES LEATH, of 9, Vere Street, and 5, St. Paul's Churchyard;
and, from having tested their efficacy in private and Dispensary practice,
I can confidently recommend them to the public.-JOSEPI LAURIE, M.D."



GENERAL VIEW
OF
SUBSTANCES TREATED OF IN THIS WORK.
With indication of the attenuation of the most used of each medicine,
and of the method (dry or humid) by which each one is ordinarily
prepared,
Note 1.-The letter a., placed at the end of the name of a medicine,
indicates that it is prepared immediately with ALCOHOL; the letters
tr., on the other hand, indicate that the first three attenuations of a
medicine are made by TRITURATION with sugar of milk. As to those
which are followed by the two signs tr. and a., they are such as may
be prepared either the one way or the other, but preferably by
TRITURATION. Finally, the letters aq. indicate that the first attenuation is made with PURE WATER, the second with diluted alcohol, and
that it is not until the third that we make use of alcohol undiluted.
Note 2.-The asterisk, *, placed before a name, indicates the
medicines which, in default of being yet experimented with, do not
form a part of the Materia Medica, though they are treated of in the
Pharmacopoeias. The substances preceded by a small zero, 0, are
those which are NOT medicines properly so called, but which we have
nevertheless thought proper to treat of in this work.
Note 3.-The cipher, placed at the end of the name of medicines,
indicates the attenuation most generally used by Hahnemann and
his disciples; those substances which have no cipher appended to them,
are medicines the proper dose of which is not yet ascertained. 0 stands
for tincture.
*Absinthium, a.                   AEthusa Cynapium, a.
*Aceti acidum, aq.                Agaricus muscarius, a. 0, 6, 24, 30.
OAcetum.                          Agnus castus, a. 0, 9, 18.
Acidum benzoicum, aq.              *Albumen, tr.,   fluoricum, aq.             OAlcohol.,,  oxalicum, aq.              *Allium sativum, a.
Aconitum Napellus, a. 0, 6, 18, 30.  Alois gummi, tr. a. 0.
Actaea spicata, a.                Alumina, tr. 30.
OAdeps suilla.                     Ambra grisea, tr. 3, 6.
0~Ather sulphuricus.               *Ammoniacum gummi, tr.



vi

GENERAL VIEW OF

Ammonium carbonicum, tr. 3, 18.
*Ammonium causticum, aq.
Ammonium muriaticum, tr. 12.
Anacardium orientale, tr. a. 30.
Angustura, tr. a.
Antimonium crudum, tr. 3, 12.
*Antimonium metallicum, tr.
OAqua destillata.
*Aquilegia vulgaris, a.
*Archangelica officinalis, a..Argentum foliatum, tr. 3, 6.
*Argentunm nitricum, aq.
*Aristolochia Clematitis, a.
*Armoracia officinalis, a.
Arnica montana, a. 0, 6, 12.
Arsenicum album, a. tr. 3, 18, 30.
*Arsenicum citrinum, tr.
*Arsenicum metallicum, tr.
*Arsenicum rubrum, tr.
Artemisia vulgaris, a.
Arum maculatum, a.
Asafoetida, a. 9.
Asarum europeum, a. 12.
*Asparagus officinalis, a.
*Atriplex olida, a.
Aurum foliatum, tr. 3, 12.
*Aurum fulminans, a.
Aurum muriaticum, a.
*Barbus, tr.
*Baryta acetica, aq.
Baryta carbonica, tr. 3, 18.
*Baryta caustica, a.
Baryta muriatica, 0, 3, 18.
Belladonna, a. 0, 12, 30.
Berberis vulgaris, a. 30.
Bismuthum, tr. 3, 30.
*Bismuthum metallicumn, tr.
*Boletus Satanas, tr.
Borax veneta, tr. 3, 30.
Bovista, tr. 30.
*Bromium, a.
Brucea anti-dysenterica, tr. a.
Bryonia alba, a. 12.
*Cahinca, a.
Caladium seguinum, a. 30.
*Calcarea acetica, aq.
Calcarea carbonica, tr. 3, 30.
*Calcarea caustica, aq.
*Calcarea muriatica, aq.
Calcarea phosphorica, tr.
*Calcarea sulphurica, tr.
*Calendula officinalis, a.
Camphora, a. 0.
*Cancer fluviatilis, a.
*Cancrorum oculi, tr,

Cannabis sativa, a. 0, 3, 12.
Cantharis, a. 0, 3, 12.
Capsicum annuum, a. 9.
Carbo animalis, tr. 15.
Carbo vegetabilis, tr. 3, 15.
Cascarilla, tr. a.
Castoreum, a. 30.
Causticum, a. 30.
OCera, Ceratum, Cereoli.
Chamomilla vulgaris, a. 12.
Chelidonium majus, a. 0.
*Chenopodium glaucum, a.
China, tr. a. 0, 9, 30.
Cicuta virosa, a. 30.
Cimex lectularius, a.
Cina, a. 9.
Cinnabaris, tr. 9.
Cinnamomum, tr. a.
Cistus canadensis, a. 15.
Clematis erecta, a. 9.
Coccionella septempunctat., a, 3.
Cocculus, a. 12.
Coffea cruda, tr. a. 9.
Colchicum autumnale, a. 15.
Colocynthis, a. 30.
*Conche, tr. 30.
Conium maculatum, a. 30.
Convolvulus arvensis, a.
Copaiv-e balsamum, a. 0, 3.
Corallium rubrum, Ir. 3, 30.
Crocus sativus, a. 6.
*Crotalus horridus, tr. 30.
Croton tiglium, tr. a.
Cubebae, tr. a.
*Cuprum aceticum, aq.
OCuprum carbonicum, Itr.
Cuprum metallicum, tr. 3, 30.
*Cuprum sulphuricum, tr.
Cyclamen europmeum, a. 3.
Daphne indica, a.
Diadema Aranea, tr. a. 30.
Dictamnus albus, a.
Digitalis purpurea, a. 0. 30.
Drosera rotundifolia, a. 30.
Dulcamara, a. 24.
Elaterium, a.
*Electricitas.
Eugenia jambos, a.
Eupat. perfol., a.
Euphorbium officinal., tr. a. 30.
Euphrasia officinalis, a. 3.
Evonymus europoeus, a. 6.
Ferrum, tr. 3, 12.
*Ferrum aceticum, aq.
Verrum chloratum s. muriat., aq.



SUBSTANCES TREATED OF IN THIS WORK.  i

vii

Ferrum. magneticum, tr.
*Ferrujm. oxydat. hydratum, tr.
Filix inas., a. 0, 9.
*Formica rufa, a.
Fragaria vesca, a.
*Galvanismus.
*Genista scoparia, a.
*Ginseng, tr. a.
Glonoine.
Granatum, a. 0, 12.
Graphites, tr. 3, 30.
Gratiola officinalis, a. 9.
Guaco, a.
Guaiacum, tr. a. 3.
Hmmatoxylum Campechian., a. 9.
Helleborus niger, a. 0, 12.
Hepar sulphur. caic., tr. 3.
*Heracleum sphondylium, a.
*Hydrocyani acidum, ag.
Hyoscyamus niger, a, 0, 12.
*Hyperjcum perforatum, a.
'Ichthyocolli.
Ignatia amara, tr. a. 15.
Illicium anisatum, a.
Indigo, tr. 30.
lodium, a. 30.
Ipecacuanha, tr. a. 9.
Jalappa, tr. a.
*Jalappoe magisterium, tr. a.
Jatropha Curcas, tr. 30.
*Juglans regia, a.
*Juncus pilosus, a.
Kali bichromicum, tr.
Kali carbonicum, tr. aq. 3, 30.
*Kali causticum, a.
Kali chioricum, aq. 0, 3.
Kali hydriodicum, tr. 3, or aq.
Kalinia latifolia, a.
Kreasotum, a. 3, 30.
Lachesis, tr. 30.
Lactuca virosa, a. 12.
Lamium album, a. 3.
Laurocerasus, a. 6.
Ledum palustre, a. 15.
Lobelia inflata, a.
Lobelia cardinalis, a.
*Lolium temulentum, a.
*Lupulus, a.
Lycopodium, tr. 24.
Magnes artificialis.
*Magnesia calcinata..
Magnesia carbonica, tr. 30.
Magnesia muriatica, ag.
Magnesia sulphurica, tr.
Mangamum carbonicum, tr. 30.

*Manganum aceticum, a.
*Manganum metallicum, tr.
*Melo6 majalis.
*Melo& proscarabmus, a.
Menyanthes trifollata, a. 300.
Mephitis putorius, tr. 30.
Mercurialis perennis, a.
Mercurius (vivus et solub.), tr. 1, 3, 30.
*Mercurius acetatus, tr.
Mercurius corrosivus s. sublim., aq.
3, 12.
*Mercurius dulcis, tr.
*Merc. prmcip. albus, tr.
*Merc. pramc. ruber, tr.
Mezereum, a. 0, 3, 15.
Millefolium, a. 0.
*Molybdwnum, tr.
*Molybd~ni acidum, tr.
Moschus, tr. 1, 3.
Muriatis acidum, aq. 3.
Natrum. carbonicum, tr. 12.
*Natruum causticum, aq.
Natrum. muriaticum, tr. 12.
Natrum nitricum, tr.
*Natrum suiphuratum, tr.
Natrum. suiphuricum, tr.
Niccolum carbonicum, tr. 30.
Nitrum, tr. 24.
Nitri acidum, aq. 3.
Nitri spiritus dulcis.
Nux juglans, a.
Nux moschata, tr. 3, 12, 30.
Nux vomica, tr. a. 15.
*(Enanthe crocata, tr. a. 6.
Oleander, tr. a. 6.
Oleum animale, tr. 30.
Oleum. jecoris morrhuae, tr. a.
'Oleum olivarum.
Oniscus Asellus, tr. a.
*Ononis spinosa, a.
Opium, tr. a. 0, 6.
*Osmjum, tr.
*Ovj membrana, tr.
*Padus avium, a.
Paeonia officinalis, a. 3.
Paris quadrifolia, a. 9.
Petroleum, tr. 18, 30.
Petroselinum, a. 0, 3.
Phellandrium aquaticum, tr. a. 6.
Phosphorus, t2-. 3, 30.
Phosphori acidum, aq. 3.
*Pichurim, t0. a.
Pinus sylvestris, a. 18.
Plathia, tr. 3, 6.
*Pluinbum aceticum, t2-.



GENERAL VIEW OF SUBSTANCES, ETC.

Plumbum metallicum, tr. 3, 12.
Podophyllum peltatum, a.
Prunus spinosa, a. 3.
Pulsatilla nigricans, a. 12.
Ranunculus bulbosus, a. 12.
Ranunculus sceleratus, a. 12.
Raphanus, a.
Ratanhia, tr. a. 30.
Rhabarbarum, a. 9.
Rhododendrum chrysanthum, a. 18.
Rhus radicans, a.
Rhus toxicodendron, a. 30.
Rhus vernix, a. 30.
*Rosmarinus officinalis, a.
Ruta graveolens, a. 12.
Sabadilla, a. 30.
Sabina, a. 24.
oSaccharum lactis.
oSaccharum sacchari.
Sambucus nigra, a. 3.
Sanguinaria canadensis, a. 3.
Sapo domesticus, a.
*Sassafras, a.
Sassaparilla, tr. a. 12.
Secale cornutum, 0, 3.
*Sedum acre, a.
Selenium, tr. 30.
Senega, tr. a. 9.
Senna, a. 6.
Sepia succus, tr. 30ý.
*Serpentaria, tr. a.
*Serpyllum, a.
Silicea, tr. 30.
Solanum mammosum, a. 15.
Solanum uigrum, a. 15.
Spigelia, tr. a. 0, 3, 30.
Spongia tosta, a. 3.
Squilla maritima, a. 18.

Stannum, tr. 6.
Staphysagria, a. 30.
Stramonium, a. 12.
Strontiana carbonica, tr. 30.
*Strontiana caustica, a.
Sulphur, tr. 1, 3, 30, a. 0.
*Sulphur alcoholisatum, a.
Sulphuris acidum, aq. 3.
Symphytum, a.
Tabacum, a. 6.
Tanacetum vulgare, a.
Taraxacum, a. 3.
Tartarus emeticus, fr. 3, 12.
Tartari acidum, a.
Taxus baccata, a.
Terebinthinve oleum, a.
Teucrium mar. ver., a. 9.
Thea sinensis s. casarea, a. 3.
Theridion curassavicum, a. 30.
Thuiija occidentalis, a. 0, 3, 12.
Tongo, tr. a.
Triosteum perfoliatum, a.
Tussilago pet., a.
*Ulmus campestris, a.
Urtica urens, a.
Uva ursi, a.
Valeriana officinalis, a. 12.
Veratrum album, a. 12.
Verbascum Thapsus, a. 3.
*Verbena officinalis, a.
Viuca minor, a.
OVinum.
Viola odorata, a. 9.
Viola tricolor, a. 9.
Zincum metallicum, tr. 30.
Zincum sulphuricum, tr.
Zingiber officinalis, a.
oZoo-magnetismus.



PART I.
PHARMACOP EIA.
GENERAL RULES.
~ 1. PREFATORY REMARKS.
THE adequate and perfectly reliable preparation of the
remedial agents is of the utmost importance to physicians
of every school; but more particularly to homeopathic
physicians, on account of the minuteness of the doses with
which they operate.
It is, therefore, indispensable, that every one who undertakes to prepare homoeopathic medicines, should be
thoroughly acquainted with the demands of the homceopathic healing art; for, without this knowledge, it is impossible that we should be able to prepare the homceopathic remedial agents in the true spirit, and in conformity
with the rules of that science.
After premising these remarks, which we recommend to
the consideration of pharmaceutists, we will now furnish
a brief description of the utensils and the operations intervening in, and required for the preparation of, homoeopathic
remedial agents.
The utensils used by homceopathic pharmaceutists are
the same as those that are found in every well-arranged
pharmacy, except that they require to be used with more
care.



10

GENERAL RULES.

~ 2. HOMCEOPATHIC LABORATORIES.
The room in which homoeopathic medicines are prepared, including the pounding, cutting, triturating, &c.,
should be dry, airy, light, and protected from the rays
of the sun, as well as from smoke, dampness, dust, and all
emanations that might vitiate the air of the room.
~ 3. UTENSILS.
In this room all the utensils used for the preparation of homoeopathic medicines should be kept, especially the mortars, glass-vessels, corks, balances, spoons,
spatulke, &c. Copper and brass vessels should be avoided;
if a mortar of metal should have to be used on account
of the hardness of some substances, it should be an
iron one, which is to be perfectly smooth on the inner
surface, and should be kept polished constantly; except
such iron mortars, those which are made of white marble,
and provided with hard wooden pestles, are generally
sufficient: for the triturations, unglazed porcelain mortars
should be used; mortars made of serpentaria are too soft.
The knife which is used for cutting fresh roots and
herbs should be well polished and free from rust; for
rust decomposes a great many vegetable juices instantaneously. The boards and blocks upon which the plants
are cut, should be cleansed immediately after being used.
The vegetable juices should be expressed in vegetable
bags or cloths, using a separate piece of cloth for each
plant; the smell, taste, and colour of the plant adhere to
the cloth, and cannot be removed by washing.
A press may be used to express the juice, taking care,
however, to employ a porcelain, stone, or, in the case of
tinctures, tin press-plate.
All phials, no matter for what use they are destined,
have to be rinsed in hot and then in cold water; the
water is then allowed to run down, after which the phials
are dried in a hot oven. The same rule applies to the jars
in which the medicines are to be preserved.
All phials should be closed with corks; they are to be
selected with great care: all hard, porous, and darkcoloured corks being rejected. It is not well to soak them



TRITURATIONS.

11

in boiling water, since this gives them an irregular shape
and a dingy colour. As soon as the corks shrink or
become soft, new corks should at once be chosen. Phials
containing liquids that affect the corks, should be closed
with glass stoppers.
We will here repeat what we have said above in speaking of iron vessels, that all the utensils used in a homoeopathic laboratory have to be kept perfectly clean. After
triturating drugs for a long time, part of the triturated
substance will adhere to the two sides of the mortar so
firmly, that it cannot be washed off; it will, therefore, be
necessary to wash the mortar with fine sand, and afterwards to dry it in a hot oven for the purpose of removing
the odour which might have remained behind. After the
trituration of acids, the adhering particles should first be
acted upon by some suitable acid.
~ 4. MECHANICAL OPERATIONS.
Having briefly spoken of the utensils, we will now
describe the various mechanical operations occurring in a
homoeopathic laboratory, reserving to ourselves the right
of supplying omissions on more particular occasions.
It is the business of the pharmaceutist to transform
crude drugs into remedial agents, which shall contain the
medicinal powers inherent in the original drug, in such a
state of development as will secure, in the best possible
manner, their ready and complete action upon the human
organism. Such agents will either appear in a dry or
liquid form. All substances which, in their natural condition, are insoluble, have to undergo a previous preparation, by means of which their utmost solubility in some
liquid vehicle is secured. This previous preparation is
Hahnemann's process of trituration.
ý 5. TRITURATIONS.
According to Hahnemann, the triturating process should
be carried on in the manner described in the first volume
of the 'Chronic Diseases.' For the convenience of the reader
we will transcribe Hahnemann's remarks entire:



GENERAL RULES.

"All those homoeopathic drugs which constitute the
pure materia medica,* are prepared in the manner pointed
out below; the following antipsorics come under this
remark: silicabarita carbonica, calcarea carbonica, natrum
carbonicum, ammonium carbonicum, magnesia carbonica,
carbo vegetabilis, carbo animalis, graphites, sulphur, antimonium crudum, antimonium, gold, platina, iron, zinc,
copper, silver, tin. Lumps of these metals, not the foil,
are rubbed upon a hard, fine hone under water, or sometimes under alcohol, for example, iron. Of these pulverised
substances, you take one grain; mercury may be used in
the liquid state; of petroleum, you take one drop instead
of one grain. Pour this grain into an unglazed porcelain
mortar. Then you take thirty-three grains of sugar of
milk, and mix them with the drug by triturating the mass
with some force for about six minutes by means of a porcelain pestle; before you triturate, stir the mass for a little
while with a spatula.    Having triturated the mass, you
stir it again for about four minutes, scraping up that part
* Vegetable substances which can only be had dry, are triturated
in the same way. The millionth trituration may then be dissolved,
like all the other substances, either in water or alcohol. In this state
they may be preserved much better and longer than the common tinctures, which easily spoil. Of the juiceless vegetable substances, oleander, thuja, mezereum, you may take one grain and a half, the fresh
leaves, bark, roots, &c., and convert them into the millionth trituration,
with three times one hundred grains of sugar of milk. Of this trituration you take one grain, and carry it through the phials, obtaining
in this way any degree of potency that may be desired. Shake each
phial twice, first carrying the arm up, then down. The same process
of trituration may be resorted to in regard to the recently obtained
medicinal juices. Squeeze the juice out of the substance, triturate
one drop of it with the necessary quantity of sugar of milk to obtain
the millionth trituration. Of this you take one grain, dissolve it in an
equal proportion of water and alcohol, and then carry a drop of this
mixture through the series of the twenty-seven phials, obtaining in this
way the degree of potency that is desired. By triturating the juice
first, the medicinal virtues of the drug are better developed than by
simply mixing the juice with the alcohol by means of two shakes. I
know this from experience.
- Phosphorus, which so easily oxydises in'the open air, is dynamized
in the same manner, and may be dissolved in either liquid. 'There are
some precautionary rules to be observed, which will be pointed out
hereafter.



TRITURATIONS.

13

which covers the bottom of the porcelain mortar, and also
that which adheres to the pestle;* then you triturate
again with great force for six minutes, without, however,
adding anything new. This mass you scrape up again,
for four minutes, add another thirty-three grains of sugar
of milk, stir the new compound for a moment with the
spatula, then triturate it for six minutes with the pestle,
scrape it up for four minutes, triturate again with great
force for six minutes, scrape the mass up again for four
minutes, then add the last thirty-three grains of sugar of
milk, and with this last added portion proceed as with the
two former. This powder you enclose in a well-corked
glass, and mark it with the name of the substance, and
the figure 10o, to show that this is the one hundredth
potency of the substance.t
In order to prepare the degree loooo, you take one grain
of the degree o10, and add to it thirty-three grains of sugar
of milk. Stir up this mass for a moment with the spatula.
* When the process of trituration is completed, mortar, pestle, and
spatula are to be repeatedly immersed in boiling water, being carefully wiped and dried after every immersion. The mortar, pestle,
and spatula may then be exposed to a red-hot heat.  This will
suffice to satisfy even the most anxious minds, that no atom of the medicinal substance has remained adhering to either mortar, pestle, or
spatula.
t The preparation of the one hundredth potency of phosphorus by
pulverization requires some modifications. First, you take one hundred grains of sugar of milk, and, by means of fifteen drops of water,
you make them into a sort of paste in the mortar. Then you cut one
grain of phosphorus into twelve pieces, kneading them into a paste by
means of the moistened pestle, together with the one hundred grains
of sugar of milk, the portions of the mass which remain adhering to
the pestle being scraped off again while the process of kneading is
carried on. In this way the phosphorus molecules may be triturated
during the first two periods of six minutes each, into invisible atoms,
without a spark being elicited. During the third period of six minutes, the mass being sufficiently pulverized, the kneading may be re,
placed by trituration. During the next eighteen minutes the process
of trituration is carried on with moderate force, the mass being scraped
up every six minutes; this scraping can be easily accomplished on account of the mass being but slightly adherent either to the mortar or
the pestle. After the sixth trituration the powder shines but feebly in
the open air, and has but little smell. It is then enclosed in well corked
phials, and marked phosphorus T16. The next two degrees of potency,
10oo0 and T, are prepared in the same way as those of the other dry
medicinal substances.



14

GENERAL RULES.

Then triturate it for six minutes, stir it up for four minutes,
triturate again for six minutes, and then stir up again for
four. After this you add the second thirty-three grains of
sugar of milk, proceed then as before; afterwards add the
last thirty-three grains of sugar of milk, stir up and triturate again as before, and enclose the mass in a wellcorked phial marked loooo.
To prepare the degree loooooo or i, you take one grain of
the degree 1oooo, and go through the processes of stirring
and triturating in the same way as before, employing upwards of an hour for the preparation of each different potency.
For the sake of establishing a sort of uniformity in preparing homceopathic remedies, and especially the antipsorics, I never carry the process of trituration above the
millionth degree. From this degree I derive the dilutions
in their various degrees of potency.
For the process of trituration a certain force should be
employed; not too much, however, to cause the mass to
adhere too tenaciously to the mortar to be scraped up in
the space of four minutes.
From the millionth degree of trituration the dilutions*
in the various degrees may be obtained by dissolving these
triturated substances in alcohol or water. Chemistry is
not acquainted with the fact, that all substances, after
having been triturated up to the millionth degree, can be
dissolved either in alcohol or water.
Sugar of milk cannot be dissolved in pure alcohol; this
is the reason why the first dilution should be composed of
one half water and one half alcohol.
To one grain of the millionth trituration you add fifty
drops of distilled water, and turn the phial several times
around its axis. By this means the sugar of milk becomes
dissolved. Then you add fifty drops of good alcohol,t
* In the beginning of my practice I gave a small portion of a grain
of the millionth trituration at a dose. But the uncertainty of this
mode of exhibiting the remedy, led me to the discovery of preparing
the dilutions, and to the use of the globules, any definite number of
which may be moistened with the dissolved drug. Homceopathy
being based upon a law of nature, it should avoid and exclude all uncertainties.
t These quantities are measured by means of phials which contain
exactly fifty drops. It would be too tedious to count fifty drops of
water, especially when the water does not flow easily out of the phial.



TRITURATIONS.

15

and shake the phial twice, first carrying the arm up and
then down. Only two thirds of the phial ought to be
filled with the solution.*
This phial is then marked with the name of the medicine, and the number 100 I. Of this solution you take one
drop, and mix it with 99 or 100 drops of pure alcohol,
shaking the phial twice after it has been corked. This
phial is marked 1oo00 I. Of this solution you again take
one drop, mixing it with 99 or 100 drops of pure alcohol.
Then shake the phial twice, and mark it 10000 I. Of this
potency you again take a drop, and mix it with 99 or 100
drops of pure alcohol, shaking this third phial twice, and
marking it if.  In the same way you continue the preparation and marking of the higher potencies 100 II,
10000 II, III.t  The intermediate phials are put in perpendicular boxes, and are kept in the dark in order not to be
affected by the light of day. In practice, only the full
phials are used.
The shaking being accomplished by means of moderate
strokes with the arm, it is expedient that the phials should
be large enough to have only two thirds of their volume
filled with the hundred drops.
Phials that have contained one medicine ought never to
be used for any other, even if they should have been previously rinsed with great care.
The details of the mode of trituration proposed by
Hahnemann have been somewhat modified by our pharmaceutists. Though it is acknowledged by all.that trituration is the best mode of developing the medicinal
powers of the drug, and that the triturating process should
* It is well to provide the phial with a mark, stating the number of
shakes, and the date when the solution was prepared.
t Frequent observation has convinced me, that it is better to shake
the phial twice only, in order to develope the medicinal virtue of the
drug, just enough to affect the disease in a proper manner. By shaking
the phial ten times, as I was in the habit of doing, the proportion between the progressively developed intensity of action of the medicinal
properties of the drug and the degree of the potency was destroyed
in favour of the former. The object of the dynamizing process is to
develope the intensity of action of the medicinal properties of the
drug, at the same time as that action is reduced to a milder tone. Two
shakes are sufficient to establish the true proportion between these
two effects.



16

GENERAL RULES.

be conducted with the greatest care, order, and regularity;
yet it has not been deemed necessary to observe the details
in the very same manner as they have been proposed by
Hahnemann. It has not been deemed derogatory to the
scientific character of homoeopathy to modify the number
of minutes which Hahnemann prescribes for the various
details of the process, or to increase the number of shakes
in preparing the dilutions. Griiner, for instance, who is
one of the most distinguished pharmaceutists of our school,
adopts the following mode of preparing the triturations
and dilutions:
" Weigh carefully a portion of the drug, add to it an
equal portion in weight of powdered sugar of milk (using
the coarser kind for firm or tenacious substances), and
triturate both the sugar and the drug in a mortar of
sufficient capacity, until both have been transformed into
a homogeneous mass as respects colour and fineness. At
intervals, the substance which adheres to the mortar and
pestle should be scraped off with a horny, or, if necessary,
iron spatula. The homogeneous character of the preparation depends, in a great measur'e, upon the strict
fulfilment of this condition.
" It is impossible to limit the duration of this first process by a general rule. This depends upon the greater or
lesser degree of solidity of the drug. In every case, however, it should be continued for at least half an hour.
There are substances, such as lycopodium, which require
several successive triturations before their particles are entirely broken up. After the first trituration is terminated,
and the drug particles and those of the sugar of milk are
sufficiently intermingled, a second portion of sugar of milk,
being equal to three times the quantity of the former, is
added, and the trituration is continued for another half
hour, including the scraping; after which the last portion
of sugar, equal to five times the quantity of the first portion, is poured into the mortar, and the triturating process continued until the whole mass presents a perfectly
homogeneous compound, even when viewed through a
glass. This compound will of course weigh ten times as
much as the original drug. It is called the first trituration,
and designated by No. 1.
"We now take a certain portion of this first trituration,



DYNAMIZATIONS.

17

add to it nine times its weight of sugar of milk, and triturate these two substances together for three quarters of
an hour in the manner described above, except that a
little more sugar of milk may be added the first time than
was used in making the first trituration. This second
trituration is designated by the figure 2. Of this second
trituration we make the third, in the same manner as
before.
" Before commencing the triturating process, care should
be had to dry the vessels, drugs, and sugar, as perfectly as
possible, and, moreover, to divide hard and tenacious substances as finely as can be. As regards the dividing of
the metals, this process will be indicated more in detail in
speaking of the different metals. Hones should not be
used. Salts and precipitates, and the like, should first be
reduced to a fine powder. The same observation applies
to vegetable substances.
"Two different substances should not be triturated side
by side, nor should more than 500 grains be undertaken
at once. The quantity prepared should not last over a
year, and should, therefore, be regulated by the demand.
" The triturating process may be continued as far as
possible. Hahnemann closes it with the third trituration,
continuing the dynamizing process in a liquid form. We
know by experience, that these higher dynamizations in
the liquid form are pefectly efficacious."
~ 6. DYNAMIZATIONS.
It is contended by some that the original drug contains
a spiritual agent which is the truly curative power of the
drug, and is developed or set free by the triturating and
shaking processes. Others contend that the development
of the curative powers of a drug is a purely mechanical
thing, and that the mechanical breaking up of the constituent particles of the drug constitutes that development.
By the former, these successive developments of the
original substance are called dynamizations, or potentizations;
by the latter, attenuations. These different opinions lead
to important practical results. Those who believe in
the doctrine of dynamization, feel bound, under certain
circumstances, to continue the dynamizing process up to



18

GENERAL RULES.

the 30th, and even the 8000th potency, as they term it, or
attenuation; whereas those who reject this doctrine seldom
employ homoeopathic preparations beyond the third trituration or dilution. The homoeopathic pharmaceutist has
nothing to do with these theories; his business is to furnish preparations as they are demanded by physicians,
and to employ every possible care in making them.
~ 7. DILUTIONS OR LIQUID DYNAMIZATIONS.*
Two thirds of a phial are filled with one part of the
third trituration and nine parts of distilled water, and
shaken together at an ordinary temperature until the
triturated substance is completely solved by the liquid.
This dilution is marked 4. It should be borne in mind,
that this dilution should only be prepared for present use;
the insoluble medicinal particles contained in the liquid,
gradually sink to the bottom; and although the mixture
can apparently be restored by renewed shaking, yet its
curative qualities are probably more or less altered.
The fifth dilution is prepared of the fourth, by mixing
up one part of the fourth with nine parts of dilute alcohol
(see Alcohol). For all successive dynamizations or dilutions, strong alcohol is used in the proportions above
indicated.
~ 8. ARRANGEMENT AND NUMBERING OF THE PHIALS.
Before commencing the attenuations, as many phials,
containing about one or two drachms, should be prepared,
as dynamizations or attenuations are required; they should
be corked, and the names of the medicines and the
potences marked on the corks. Labels, exhibiting these
names and potences, should likewise be pasted on the
phials. Afterwards, each phial should be filled with 90,
or, if sufficiently large, with 180 drops of alcohol. Into
the phial marked with the lowest number, 10, or, if the
phial should contain 180 drops of alcohol, 20 drops of the
medicine should then be dropped, and a few vigorous
shakes given to the phial.

* See the preceding chapter.



SOLUTION OF SALTS, OILS, ETC.

19

From this first phial we fill ten or twenty drops into
the next following, and prepare the next dynamization in
a similar manner by shaking the phial. And so on through
the whole series.
The proportion of 10 to 100 has been substituted by a
great many homoeopathic physicians for the old centesimal
scale adopted by Hahnemann. According to this scale,
the proportion of sugar of milk or alcohol to the medicinal
substance is as 1 to 100. Otherwise the attenuating or
dynamizing process is carried on in the same manner as
for the decimal scale, 1 to 10.
~ 9. SOLUTION OF SALTS, OILS, ETC.
Soluble salts, ethereal oils, and similar substances,
instead of being triturated, are dissolved from the first.
By triturating them, their constituent elements would be
partially disunited, and a great many exercise a decomposing influence upon sugar of milk, which first manifests
itself at the termination of the triturating process, and
continues in the phial containing the medicine, as may be
inferred from the sourish smell emanating from such preparations after the lapse of months.
Salts are dissolved in pure water, ethereal oils in the
strongest kind of alcohol. With a few exceptions, the
decimal scale may be preserved, mixing one part of the
drug with nine parts of water or alcohol. Salts which
cannot be dissolved in this proportion, are dissolved in the
proportion of 5 to 95, this preparation being marked with
a fraction, the proportional relation of the drug to the
vehicle, in this case -. To obtain the first dilution, we
take 20 parts of the above preparation and mix them with
80 parts of alcohol; the second and all successive dilutions
are formed in the proportion of 1 to 10.
In general, in order to obtain the first dilution of any
tincture, we proceed in this way: Take as many drops of
the tincture, as are equal to the denominator of the fraction marked on the label, and add to them as many drops
of alcohol as will be equal to the difference between the
above-mentioned denominator and the number 100. Mix
them by shaking the phial 15 or 20 times by means of
vigorous strokes of the arm, and mark this dilution 1.



GENERAL RULES.

Then continue the dynamizing process either in the proportion of 1 to 100, or 1 to 10.
The following precautionary rules should be observed in
preparing these solutions of salts, &c.
~ 10. PRECAUTIONARY RULES.
1. The solutions should be prepared at an ordinary
temperature, and the room where they are kept should
not be subject to variations of temperature, so that either
the crystallization by cold or the condensation by warmth
might be guarded against.
Q. In order to prevent any possible decomposition, the
solutions should not be exposed to the light of day.
3. The liquid should only be used as long as it remains
perfectly clear and transparent; it should be thrown away
as soon as it becomes dim, or flocks, borders, or crystals
show themselves.
4. Only corks of the best quality should be used, since
corks used for solutions decay more readily than corks
used for the alcoholic attenuations.
5. To form the second dilution of such solutions, dilute
alcohol should be used; from the third dilution upwards
the strongest kind of alcohol may be employed.
To these rules we will add those which require to be
observed in preparing the dilutions of essences and tinctures. The preparation of the essences and tinctures
themselves will be described hereafter.
~ 11. ATTENUATION OF TINCTURES.
1. Tinctures which have been prepared from chb plants
by means of strong alcohol, require to be diluted with the
same kind of alcohol, according to the decimal scale. On
the contrary,
2. Tinctures which had been prepared with dilute
alcohol, and essences in the first, and sometimes even in
the second potence, require to be diluted with dilute
alcohol, in order that they might be obtained clear and
without sediment, which always deteriorates the preparation.
Having premised these general rules, we will now



PREPARATION OF TINCTURES.

21

describe the mode of preparing tinctures from plants,
which varies according to their constituent particles and
chemical composition.
~ 12. PREPARATION OF THE TINCTURES.
We will arrange all the plants from which tinctures are
prepared, in three classes, corresponding to the different
modes adopted for the preparation of tinctures; by this
means we shall, moreover, be enabled to avoid unnecessary
repetitions in the second part of this work: for all we shall
have to do, will be to refer to the class to which the plant
we are speaking of, belongs.
FIRST CLASS.
To the first class belong all barks, roots, seeds, leaves,
&c., which are preserved and prepared in a dry state.
These substances should first be reduced to a coarse powder, after which they are mixed with alcohol in the proportion of 1 to 10, and, for a fortnight, kept in a glass-jar
which is to be closed with wet bladder, being vigorously
shaken once a day.
To obtain a strong tincture from substances which are
not very soluble in alcohol, we should first triturate them,
dry, for about one hour, and then transform them into a
fine paste by adding a little alcohol.
This proceeding should be carried on at the usual temperature; nor should the tincture be exposed to the decomposing agency of the solar rays.
After the lapse of a fortnight, the liquid should be
separated from its substratum by the ordinary means,
pressure, and, having allowed it to settle for 24 hours, it
is filtered through white blotting-paper, and then kept
for use.
The strength of the alcohol used in the preparation of
the tinctures must correspond to the nature of the plant.
Strong alcohol of from 70 to 80 per cent. should be used
for some, dilute alcohol for others.
The general rules, however, laid down above, remain
unaltered in every case.  The degree of strength of the
alcohol to be used, will be separately indicated for each
plant, and, if any particular rules should have to be



GENERAL RULES.

observed, they will likewise be mentioned in their appropriate places.
Tinctures from  fresh plants are prepared differently
from those of dry ones. We adopt two different modes of
preparation, agreeably to the greater or lesser quantity of
juice which the plants contain.
SECOND CLASS.
All those plants or portions of them, the juice of which
can be obtained in a sufficient quantity by squeezing it
out by means of a good press, constitute the second class.*
This altogether mechanical pressure being insufficient to
obtain all the efficacious constituents of the plant, especially the volatile and resinous parts, it is indispensable to
subject the residue to the action of strong alcohol, for
which purpose we take a quantity of alcohol equal in weight
to that of the obtained juice, and no more, even if the
residue should not even be covered by the alcohol. In the
meanwhile, the vegetable juice which was obtained in the
first instance is kept in a lightly-guarded glass-vessel in a
cool cellar. After the lapse of from one to three days,
before, however, the juice has had time to ferment or
become decomposed, the residue is again subjected to
pressure, and the tincture thus obtained will contain the
larger portion of the extractable matter, as may be inferred
from the taste, smell, and colour of the tincture, and is then
mixed with the juice obtained by the first pressure. This
mixture having been allowed to settle for several days, it is
then filtered and kept for use.
Tinctures obtained in this way are termed essences, in
contradistinction to the tinctures obtained from dry plants.
THIRD CLASS.
Many plants, even when fresh, contain so little juice, that
only a very small quantity can be obtained even by the
most persevering efforts. These form the t/ird class. They
are first cut in small pieces, after which we add double their
* Before pressing out the juice, the plant should first be cut in small
pieces, and then pounded in a stone mortar; otherwise the expression
of the juice would be exceedingly imperfect.



SELECTION OF FRESH PLANTS.

23

quantity of strong alcohol in weight, and then proceed as
with the tinctures of the first class.*
A similar proceeding has to be adopted with such plants
as, by their external appearance, might seem to belong to
the second class, but the juice of which is so thick that it
cannot be extracted by mere pressure.
The tinctures belonging to either of these three classes,
should always be clear and without sediment.       If a
sediment should form in two or three months, which is the
case with many essences, the liquid has to be filtered a
second time.
~ 13. SELECTION OF THE PLANTS.
In the selection of plants, we should be guided by the
following general rules:
It is scarcely necessary to remark, that drugs of the best
quality only should be used for our preparations. Nevertheless, a selection may be made even if the drugs should
appear ever so good externally. We sometimes get pieces
of rhubarb which seem very sound externally, hut are
mouldy and worm-eaten within; or seeds may appear perfectly sound, if judged by their colour and shape, and yet
be powerless and altered within; not to speak of the admixture of heterogeneous particles.
Pharmaceutists should never forget, that the efficacy of
the small doses with which the homoeopathic physician
operates, depends in a great measure upon the purity and
genuine power of the original substance, and that it is,
therefore, their highest duty to select every drug, even to
the minutest portion, with the greatest care. Besides this
does not require as much time as would seem, owing to
the small quantities of medicine which are used in homceopathic practice.
~ 14. SELECTION OF FRESH PLANTS.
In selecting fresh plants, the following points should be
considered:
* Let it be understood, that, in speaking of the preparation of
essences or tinctures, we always use strong alcohol, from 70 to 80 per
cent., unless the strength of the alcohol should be specially indicated.



GENERAL RULES.

a. As a general rule, the plants which grow wild are
preferable to those that are cultivated in gardens, even if
we can only obtain them dry, provided no volatile practicles
get lost by the drying.*
b. Regard should be had to the place where the plants
grow, for the locality has considerable influence on the
development of their medicinal virtues; the luxuriant, tall,
and juicy appearance of a plant, is no guarantee for its
possessing the highest quantity of medicinal virtue; nor
should plants which prefer a dry soil and much sun be
gathered from a damp and shady locality; or vice versa.
c. None but sound and regularly-formed plants should
be used; all distorted, half dried, decayed, or otherwise
injured plants should be rejected; nor should plants be
used which, through old age, have acquired a woody consistence.
d. The plants should be kept clean, that is to say, free
from mud, &c. They ought never to be washed, especially
the roots; it is far better to beat or brush the dirt off. It
is likewise important thate. The plants should not be inhabited by insects whose
bodies or chrysalides might get into the essence or tincture.
f. Plants should not be gathered during the early
morning-dew, nor immediately after a shower; nor should
they be carried about during the excessive heat of the day,
or be closely packed.
g. It is a matter of course, that one variety of plants
should not be, confounded with another; plants gathered
by paid persons, should be subjected to the most careful
examination, lest heterogeneous substances should remain
admixed to the plant we wish to prepare for use.
Whatever drugs may hereafter be introduced into our
Materia Medica, they will have to be prepared by one of
the above-described modes. Let us now pass over to an
examination of the vehicles by means of which the attenuations are prepared. These vehicles are: alcohol, water,
* Foreign plants may be ordered as follows: They should be cut in
small pieces at the place where they grow, and then be covered with an
equal quantity of alcohol in weight, or with double that quantity, according as the greater or lesser quantity of the juice may require. By
means of a press, a very powerful tincture may be obtained from plants
thus digested.



ALCOHOL.                     25
sugar of milk, and, when used, they should be just as pure
as the medicinal substances themselves.
~ 15. ALCOHOL.
Alcohol (spiritus vini, spiritus vini alcokolisatus, spirits of
wvine, alcoholised spirits of wine) is always the product of art,
and is formed every time that sugar comes in contact with
a fermentable matter in water, and at a suitable temperature; the alcohol is developed in the course of fermentation,
which, after this phenomenon, has been termed spirituous or
alcoholic. Alcohol may be obtained from a great number
of vegetable substances, such as wine, beer, cider, malt,
dregs of grapes, sugar-cane juice, germinating cerealia,
pounded cherries, molasses, juice of carrots or beets, potatoes, honey, &c.
Alcohol is always the same, no matter from what substance it is obtained, except that we have to employ means
more or less complicated to obtain it pure. In every case
it contains more or less water, and very often is mixed
either with acetic acid, or a small proportion of prussic
acid or empyreumatic oil, &c., according to the substances
from which it has been extracted. Alcohol which comes
from the laboratories of chemists or pharmaceutists, and is
obtained from the residue of some chemical preparation,
such as the resin of jalap, is the least suitable. Nor should
we employ alcohol extracted from potatoes, since it contains
a large quantity of empyreumatic oil, which cannot be
entirely removed even by means of the chloride of lime or
pulverised charcoal. Even in the alcohol prepared from
rye or wheat this oil is often found; but in this case it is
sufficient to mingle the spirit with a suitable quantity of
pure olive oil, and to shake it from time to time for several
days; in this way the empyreumatic oil combines with the
olive oil, and floats on the surface of the alcohol, whence
it may easily be removed.
Pure and perfectly anhydrous alcohol is a colourless
liquid, remarkably fluid, of a sweet and penetrating odour,
a burning and pungent flavour; when rubbed between the
hands, it should not lather, nor emit any foreign odour.
Its specific weight is much less than that of water, in which
it dissolves perfectly and in all proportions, with disen


26

GENERAL RULES.

gagement of heat. When exposed to the air, it partially
evaporates, and the remainder loses its power by becoming
saturated with the moisture of the atmosphere, for which
it has a very strong affinity. Alcohol burns with a flame
which is white at the centre and blue at the edges, and
leaves no residue. It dissolves a great many substances,
such as phosphorus and sulphur (both in small quantities),
the fixed alkalies, balsams, resins, camphor, sugar, volatile
oils, extractive matter, &c.
Acids are strikingly affected by alcohol; some are
simply dissolved by it, others are transformed by it into
ether.
Perfectly pure alcohol has a specific gravity of 0791.
It then does not contain a trace of water, in other words,
is perfectly anhydrous, and marks by the alcoholmeter 100
degrees of force. However, alcohol of this strength is
never used. There is always more or less water mixed
with the alcohol of the shops, or with that which is used
in medicine. According to the proportions with which
water is mixed with it, we generally distinguish four kinds
of alcohol, viz: 1. The alco/ol of commerce, this being the
weakest quality; specific gravity 0-910 or 0'920. 2. Rectified spirits of wine, diluted alcohol, obtained by mixing equal
parts of water and strong alcohol; specific gravity 0-890 to
0-900, and degree of concentration 600. 3. Best rec'fieed
spirits of wine, or strong alcohol: specific gravity 0-830 to
0"840, and degree of concentration 75 to 800. 4. Absolute
alcohol: specific gravity 0-810 to 0-820, and degree of concentration from 96 to 1000.
~ 16. RECTIFICATION OF SPIRITS OF WINE.
Brandy, unless it should have a strength of 600, should
first be raised to this degree of strength by means of a
careful rectification over recently burnt and coarsely
pulverised charcoal, taking care to separate the part which
passes over at the end, and which contains the largest
amount of brandy, from that which passed over first. This
being done, seven eighths of large glass-globes are filled
with it, introducing at the same time a suitable quantity,
say the 16th part, of recently burnt and at the same time
coarsely pulverised charcoal. In a few weeks, during which



DILUTED ALCOHOL.

Q.7

period the globes are to be agitated several times, the
alcohol is separated from the powder by rapid filtration,
and then well stirred up in a carefully closed alembic, with
the 12th part of ordinary skimmed cow's-milk. The
distillation can then be carried on according to the usual
rules. Two conditions, however, require to be fulfilled, in
order to secure the obtention of a superior product.
The first is, to cause the vapours of the alcohol to pass
through a layer of fresh, coarsely pulverised charcoal, which
is to be arranged in the alembic above the level of the liquid,
by means of the following contrivance, and which, at the
same time, prevents the too rapid passage of the vapours.
A perforated tin disk of the size of the inner periphery of
the alembic, which is to be divided in the middle and
united again by means, of hinges, is introduced into the
alembic, resting upon four short supporters, which are
soldered to the sides of the alembic at the required elevation.
A layer of charcoal-powder, of from  1I to 2 inches in
height, is spread upon this disk.
The second condition is the peculiar shape of the helm,
which should be rather narrow and elongated, so as to
secure the repulsion of a large quantity of the ascending
vapours, and the passage only of those which have the least
specific gravity.
A second distillation of the alcohol thus obtained will
only be necessary, if, at a normal temperature, the alcoholometer should range below 70~, and the brandy which was
used for the first distillation, was of an inferior quality.
This point has to be decided by the taste, and still more
by the smell of the alcoholic vapours rising from a warm
hand. Alcohol thus obtained contains about 75 to 800 per
cent., and can be used for attenuations as well as for the
preparation of tinctures. We will term it strong alcohol.
~ 17. DILUTED ALCOHOL.
Dilute alcohol is obtained by mixing equal parts in a
volume of strong alcohol and water. This is used for the
preparation of various kinds of tinctures, and the first
attenuation of essences. The weaker alcohol which passes
over towards the close of the distillation, should never be
used in the place of dilute alcohol, as its smell and taste



08

GENERAL RULES.

are never quite pure. Diluted alcohol is, in every case, to
be obtained by the direct mixture of equal parts of alcohol
and water.
~ 18. ABSOLUTE ALCOHOL, OR ALCOHOL FORTIUS.
To obtain-the strongest kind of alcohol, which is required
for the solution of volatile oils, phosphorus, sulphur, and
some other substances, we resort to the following simple
method of evaporation recommended by Scemmering.
After having carefully cleansed the bladder, we blow it
up through a glass-tube attached to it, and suspend it in
the air to dry. Having dried it, we paint it over with a
thin coat of fish-glue, and then dry it a second time. We
then fill Iths of the bladder with alcohol of at least 70~,
close the glass-tube by means of a small piece of fine wet
bladder, and suspend it over a stove by means of a thread
tied round the tube, at a temperature of from 107~ to 1o32.
This temperature should vary as little as possible. In
about 8 or 10 days, the water contained in the alcohol has
so completely evaporated through the bladder, that the
strength of the alcohol has risen to 95~, or even more, and
may rise still more if the process of evaporation be continued.
Alcohol obtained in this way looks a little turbid or coloured,
or, when taken out of the bladder, has a sweetish smell,
like sugar; it has therefore to be distilled over recently
burnt charcoal before it is fit for use.
~ 19. WATER.
Among all the vehicles used in homceopathy, there is
not one that is more free from medicinal virtue, properly
so called, than pure water; but, on the other hand, nothing is more rare than to find this fluid in nature in a
perfectly pure condition. Under whatever form    water
presents itself, it is more or less charged with foreign
matters, such as gas, salts, earths, &c. The purest quality
of water is rain water, which, as well as distilled water,
has neither odour nor taste, nor colour; besides the atmospheric air contained in this water, there is but a small
portion of fixed matters; only after a storm we find, occasionally, a trace of nitric acid combined with ammonia.
The water of springs and wells constantly contains many
kinds of neutral salts, earths, and muriatic compounds.



WATER.

29

As to the waters of rivers, lakes, and ponds, in inhabited
countries, it can scarcely ever be used for homoeopathic
purposes, excepting, however, such water as is used in
New York, and known as the Croton.
Homoeopathy uses water for three different purposes,
viz.:. For the chemical operations, which the purification of many primitive substances requires. 2. For the
preparation of some of the attenuations. And 3. For the
administration of medicines in the form of watery solutions.
For the last of these uses we may use river- or springwater well filtered; for the chemical operations rain-water,
procured during a calm, answers in all cases: but for the
preparation of the attenuations we must have the purest
water we can possibly obtain. The distilled water, which
is found in common pharmacies, is not suitable; for even
if it has not been distilled in copper, or other metallic
vessels, it is always to be feared that it is impregnated with
foreign matters derived from substances which, perhaps,
but a short time previously, had been distilled in the same
apparatus, and the remaining particles of which are not
sufficiently removed by the means of cleansing resorted to
by common pharmaceutists.
A perfectly pure water must either be prepared by the
homoeopathic physician or a conscientious homoeopathic
pharmaceutist. The most suitable water to distil is rainwater, if we take care, as we'have above remarked, not to
procure that which falls during a storm, or when the sun
shines. We must not, even in an ordinary rain, gather
the first rain that falls, since this contains the impurities
suspended in the air; it is only after rain has fallen four
or six hours that we are able to gather the water in its
purest condition.   Still this water contains a certain
quantity of carbonic acid, and hence, before submitting it
to distillation, we will do well to boil it in a porcelain vase
and let it cool.
The water which is used for the purpose of solving
medicinal substances should be perfectly free from salt,
clay, or metallic particles, which are found in well-water.
Snow- and rain-water, though purer than well-water, yet
frequently contains a little earth, dust, soot, &c., and
should not be used without being filtered.
To obtain a perfectly pure water, it should be distilled



30

GENERAL RULES.

in vessels of porcelain or glass, taking care, in order to
free the retort from all medicinal odours, to distil over a
few pounds rather hot, and to throw them away as long
as a little acetate of lead will render the product turbid.
When the liquid in the retort is diminished two thirds,
the distillation must cease. The purity of the distilled
water should be tested by means of appropriate chemical
reagents. It should be observed, that the fire under the
apparatus has to be increased gradually, and that the neck
of the retort has to be kept at a moderate temperature by
means of wet cloths, so that the vapour, in passing, may
not dissolve even a trace of silex or alkali from the sides
of the vessel.
The distilled water should be put into bottles or new
jars of yellow glass, which have first to be carefully cleansed
with part of the same water, and which should be kept in
a cool place.
~ O0. ETHER.
SulphIuric ether, or, simply, ether (etiler suil-pmricus,
sp2iritus sulphiurico-ethereus) is a light, volatile, odorous, and
inflammable liquid. Like the other kydratic ethers, as the
phosphoric, arsenic ethers, &c., it is composed of two volumes
of bicarbonated hydrogen gas, and one volume of vapour
of water, or as a hydrate of bicarbonated hydrogen. Recently prepared, it is neither alkaline nor acid, an evident
proof that the sulphur does not enter into its composition.
It dissolves in ten times its weight of water, but with alcohol
and all the essential oils it unites in all proportions. The
fixed oils also, the strong acids, balsams, several kinds of
resins, phosphorus, sulphur, bromine, and many hydrochloric salts, are perfectly soluble in ether. It is obtained
by mixing concentrated sulphuric acid and alcohol, and
distilling the mixture in a sand-bath. (See 'Mitscherlich's
Chemistry,' vol. i, p. 97.)
In homoeopathy, we are not acquainted with any ethereal
preparation except phosphorus, which some have proposed
to substitute for the alcoholic preparation of this substance.
This substitution of ethereal tinctures for alcoholic tinctures, not only for phosphorus, but also for many other substances, may not be unsuitable.



StJGAR OF MILK.

31

Ether, such as it is found in our shops, under the name
of rectified ether, contains a little alcohol, of which it is
freed by shaking it for a short time with double its volume
of water, and when it is separated from the water, pour it
on quick lime, with which it should be shaken at intervals
for some days. In afterwards distilling this mixture, until
there remains in the retort about two thirds, the third which
has passed into the recipient is perfectly pure ether. Often,
however, we find it adulterated with a quantity of sulphuric
acid, or other acids. The adulteration with water is known
by the watery fluid which remains upon exposing, at a
mean temperature, a small portion of ether to evaporation.
The presence of sulphuric acid betrays itself by its disagreeable odour, and that of other acids by their reddening
the tincture of lacmus. Finally, to preserve ether free from
all deterioration, it should be put into little bottles, the
mouths of which terminate in points, so that they may be
hermetically sealed by the flame of a spirit lamp. Ether
which has been deteriorated by the action of the air or light
is less volatile, of an acrid and burning taste, and miscible
with water in all proportions.
By shaking together equal portions of ether and distilled
water, we obtain a milky mixture, which, if left undisturbed,
will gradually separate into its component parts, ether and
water. If more than one eighth part of this volume gets
lost, this is a proof that it was mixed with alcohol.
~ 21. SUGAR OF MILK.
Sugar of milk is the titird vehicle used in homeopathy.
It is an essential constituent of milk, and is obtained by
inspissating and crystallising the whey. The sugar of.milk
of the shops is more or less mixed up with dust, wood, soot,
&c., sometimes mouldy or yellowish, and has a musty smell
and an unpleasant taste.
To free the sugar of milk from all heterogeneous particles,
we reduce it to a coarse powder, and dissolve it by boiling
it in double its quantity of distilled water. While yet
boiling hot, we filter it through white blotting paper which
is spread over a new filtering-cloth, into an earthen vessel
of sufficient size, and which should contain as much strong
alcohol as we had used water for the solution of the sugar



32.     GENERAL RULES.
of milk. As soon as these two liquids come in contact
with each other, the sugar of milk is precipitated in the
shape of pointed crystals, which accumulate at the bottom,
or adhere to the sides of the vessel. After the filtering, and
before setting the vessel aside for cooling, it is advisable to
stir the liquid well with a clean stick, in order to secure a
more perfect intermingling of the particles. The whole
process should be carried on at the lowest possible temperature which facilitates the precipitation of the sugar of
milk.
After the lapse of a few days, the liquid which floats
over the sugar of milk is poured off* slowly, and the sugar,
having been detached from the sides and bottom of the
veesel, is washed once or twice with distilled water, after
which it is spread in thin layers on clean paper over sieves,
and carefully dried. It is then pulverised as finely as
possible in an iron mortar, which, however, requires to be
perfectly clean, free from odour, smooth, and polished. As
a matter of course, the sieve which is used for the sugar of
milk should be a very fine one, and not be used for other
purposes.
The sugar should be kept in a dry and airy place, in
well closed glass or wooden jars.
~ 22. GLOBULES.
These are made by confectioners, and are composed of
sugar and starch; they can be had of various sizes, from
that of a millet-seed to that of buck-shot. The whitest,
driest, and hardest should be selected for medicinal use;
they should all be of equal size, and not mixed with sugardust.
After having moistened the globules with the medicine
in some suitable phial, we turn them out on paper with
raised edges, and agitate them until they cease to adhere
one to the other. Should we afterwards wish to put them
into the same bottle in which we had moistened them, we
should take care to dry it also before making use of it.
The complete desiccation of the globules, before bottling
* The alcohol which is contained in this liquid, can be distilled out
again, if carefully done, and is as good as befobre, though weaker,



HOW THE MEDICINES ARE TO BE KEPT.

33

them, is absolutely indispensable, since, without that precaution, they fall into powder in a short time, and lose
their medicinal virtue.
~ 23. HOW THE MEDICINES ARE TO BE KEPT.
fliturations should be kept in glass phials with narrow
orifices; they are to be closed with cork stoppers, and
those which contain volatile, strong smelling substances,
should, in addition, be closed with soft, dry bladder. The
phials are to be provided with labels indicating the names
of the remedies and the potencies, and are to be placed in
alphabetical order, in drawers of sufficient depth, each
compartment containing the potencies of one remedy.*
Essences and tinctures are to be kept in well corked and
well covered two or three ounce phials, in separate drawers.
If necessary, large jars may be filled with the liquid, which
should likewise be kept separately.
The various preparations, triturations, as well as essences
or tinctures, should be well guarded against the light of day.
Bismuth, the mercurial preparations, phosphorus, hepar
sulphuris, &c., require, moreover, to be kept in phials
covered with black paper, or with a preparation of copal
and incandescent soot. This varnish, if well dried in a
hot oven, is not only very durable, but can easily be renewed t
The dilutions of the respective remedies should likewise be kept separately from each other, in half ounce
phials of a cylindrical shape, each phial being carefully
labelled. The proper way would be to arrange drawers
or boxes in compartments, assigning a compartment to
each particular series of dilutions, and again subdividing
the compartments by means of little pieces of pasteboard,
so that each phial of the same series would likewise be
separated from its neighbour.
Not only should the phials be labelled, but the names
of the remedies and the potencies should likewise be
marked on the corks.
* Triturations and dilutions should never be kept in the same
drawer.
t The bottom and neck of the phial should not be covered, so that
one may be able to see whether the phial is clean inside.
2 ~



34

GENERAL RULES.

24. OF THE DISPENSATION OF HOM(EOPATHIC
MEDICINES.
If a trituration be prescribed, we mix the desired portion
with a sufficient quantity of sugar of milk, in an unglazed
mortar, proceeding gradually as in making the triturations
themselves. To mix a drop of medicine with sugar of milk,
we use mortars that are glazed within, for this reason, that
the moistened mass adheres but slightly, and the mixing
is completed without much trouble.
If we wish to prescribe globules, we first prepare as many
little heaps of sugar of milk as we wish to prescribe
powders, and then add to each heap the prescribed number
of globules, after which we close the paper. Should we
wish the globules to act more promptly and with more
energy, we first dissolve them in a spoonful of water, and
then either swallow the liquid at once, or else we dissolve
the globules in a larger quantity of water, and take a tableor teaspoonful every two or three hours, as the case
may be.
A third mode of administration is to make tlhe patient
smell the medicine. For this purpose we put a single
globule, impregnated with the prescribed attenuation, in a
phial, such as we make use of to preserve the saturated
globules, and we insert the phial uncorked in one of the
nostrils of the patient, who inspires the emanations proceeding from the globule.  To increase the effects of
olfaction, Hahnemann latterly preferred dissolving the
globule' in equal parts of alcohol and water, in a phial
capable of holding about 150 drops; having shaken the
mixture some seconds, the patient smells of it. By this
process the powers of the globule are more developed, and
the surface which is acted upon by the medicinal emanations is much larger.
In homceopathic prescriptions, we generally make use
of the same abbreviations as those which are found in the
Repertories. In the formulae, we usually designate the
number of required globules by a cipher, placed like the
numerator of a fraction above the cipher indicating the
degree of attenuation. Thus, Aurum -&- means three globules of the 15th attenuation of Aurum. Others indicate
the number of globules by points; above all, the Germans,



HOMCEOPATHIC MEDICINES.

35

who then mark the attenuation by a Roman cipher, as for
example, Aurum V * *, or, Aurum V 000, which, in each
case, means Aurum, 15th, three globules. Others, especially in prescribing drops or grains, write as follows:
Aurum 15th gtt ij, or, gr. ij, &c., which means Aurum 15th,
two drops or two grains. To indicate the quantity of
sugar of milk that is to be added to the medicine, we write,
below the line mentioning the medicine, pulv., sacck., lact.,
q. s., if this quantity should not exceed two or three
grains; otherwise, if we wish to add more, we indicate the
quantity by grains, &c. The same remarks apply to the
water in which we would dissolve the dose, and which we
generally indicate thus: Aq. dest., unc. 4 or 6, &c.
If desirable we add to the medicinal powers a few
powders of sugar of milk without medicine, and indicate,
on the same line which contains the name of the medicine,
the numbers of the powders containing the medicine, and
under this, in another line, the numbers of the powders
containing the sugar of milk alone. For example: if we
wish to give the patient six powders, three with, and the
other three without medicine, we would write, in case the
powders should have to be taken alternately:
Aurum 5. Nos. 1, 3, 5.
Pulv. Sacch. lact. q. s. Nos. 2, 4, 6.
Or else, if the first three of these powders contain the
medicine:
Aurum. Nos. 1, 2, 3.
Pulv. sacch. lact. q. s. Nos. 4, 5, 6.
Another still more simple way consists in placing the
numbers of the powders containing the sugar of milk
behind those which contain the medicine, and separating
them  from the latter by the following sign,:, as for
example:
Aurum 3/15. Nos. 1, 3, 5, 2, 4, 6.
or:
Aurum 3,15. Nos. 1, 2, 3,  4, 5. 6.



36

GENERAL RULES.

~ 25. OF THE DENOMINATION OF HOM(EOPATHIC
ATTENUATIONS.
We have said, in former chapters, that unattenuated
alcoholic preparations are termed essences or tinctures. As
regards attenuations, the French simply designate them
by the names of their numbers, viz.: 1st, 2d, 3d, &c.,
applying this denomination exclusively to preparations
made in the proportion of I to 100. Of the preparations
made according to the decimal scale, every other preparation only is termed 1st, 2d, 3d, &c. The fraction of the
primitive drop in each attenuation can easily be ascertained,
since all the denominators of these fractions increase as
the powers of 100. In the first attenuation each drop
contains the 100th part of the primitive drop; in the
second, the 1002 or the 10,000th; in the third, the 1003
or the 1,000,000th part, &c., so that in the 30th each drop
will contain the 10030 or 100,00010 part of the primitive
drop.
Preparations made according to the decimal scale might
likewise be termed 1st, 2d, 3d, &c., in successive order,
provided it is stated on the label and cork that the decimal
scale has been followed; thus: 1st attenuation (dec.), 2d
(dec.), &c.
The Germans frequently adopt the method of designating the attenuations by the fraction which each one
contains of the primitive drop; they say, for instance,
milliontld, billionth, trillionth, &c., as far as decillionth, meaning by the millionth attenuation that it contains the onemillionth part of the primitive drop. But in speaking of
the billionth attenuation, the Germans do not mean the
same thing as we do in America; for by a billion the
Germans understand a million multiplied by itself, and so
by a trillion they understand a billion multiplied by itself,
and so forth; hence the billionth attenuation, in our
language, would contain three times three ciphers, whereas
in the German it is meant to contain four times three
ciphers.
Every third attenuation is designated, in Germany, by
a Roman cipher, each additional unit in the Roman cipher
corresponding to three ordinary ciphers.



HOMCEOPATHIC ATTENUATIONS.7

37

The following is a complete table of designations used
in Germany, for the attenuations made in the proportion
of 1 to 100.

Mother tinctures. 0
First attenuation
Second
Third
Fourth
Fifth
Sixth,
Seventh
Eighth
Ninth
Tenth,,
Eleventh
Twelfth

1 = 100      = hundredth.
2 = 10,000   = ten thousandths.
3 = I        = millionths.
4 = 100     I = hundred millionths.
5 = 10,000 I = ten thousand millionths.
6 =        II = billionths.
7 = 100    11 = hundred billionths.
8 = 10,000 II = ten thousand billionths.
9 =       Il I= trillionths.
10 = 100   III = hundred trillionths.
11 = 10,000111 = Ten thousand trillionths.
12 =       IV = Quatrillionths.

And so on:
Fifteenth
Eighteenth
Twenty-first
Twenty-fourth
Twenty-seventh
Thirtieth

15
= 18 =
21 =
= 24 =
= 27 =
= 30 =

V= Quintillionths.
VI = Sextillionths.
VII = Septillionths.
VIII    Octillionths.
IX  = Nonillionths.
X =    ecillionths,



PART II.

POSOLOGY.
PARTICULAR REMARKS ON THE ADMINISTRATION OF
HOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES.
THE particular mode in which homoeopathic medicines
should be administered has been the subject of a good
deal of discussion; but there exists just as great a diversity
of opinions on that subject now as when the discussion
first commenced. It is impossible to exclusively adopt
any of the views about doses for which their respective
adherents are contending, without unnecessarily limiting
the curative resources offered by the homoeopathic Materia
Medica. Though the question of doses has been examined
in several of our former publications, yet it has never been
fully and philosophically discussed. It behoves, therefore,
that in this pharmacopoeia the student of homoeopathy
should be offered certain rules for the administration of
medicines, which will guide him with tolerable safety in
particular cases. We will examine these rules under the
following heads: 1. ffhat potencies or attenuations should be
principally used?  2. In what form should the medicines be
given?  3. Magnitude of doses. 4. Repetition of doses. 5.
Alternation of medicines. 6. At what time of day should the
medicine be taken?
1. What potencies or attenuations should be principally used?
Before entering upon the discussion of this subject, we
will, for the sake of convenience, divide the whole series of



HOMCEOPATHIC MEDICINES.

39

potencies now in use into four classes: lower, middle,
hiyger, and  ighaest potencies.  The lower potencies or
preparations range from the original forms of drugs
(tinctures, or primitive chemical, vegetable, mineral, or
metallic substances) up to the 6th attenuation; the middle
potencies from the 6th to the 30th attenuation; the
Jhigher potencies from the 30th to the 200th, and the
highest potencies from the 200th to any attenuation above
that number. All these different potencies are used by
their respective adherents, and are proclaimed by them as
the best and most useful, or rather, only useful preparations. The student of medicine should not allow himself
to be beguiled into a passive adherence to any one of these
exclusive preferences. His duty and the interests of the
sick require that he should acquaint himself with all the
views now existing in the homceopathic ranks, relative to
the doses which should be used in particular cases; that
he should subject these views to a close and impartial
investigation, adopt such of them as agree with his judgment, and reduce them to practice with caution and discrimination. The student of homceopathy should scorn
to swear by the words of his master. If this blind allegiance should be required of him by his master, this
gentleman makes himself liable to the suspicion of charlatanism and unenlightened intolerance; and, on the other
hand, the student who submits to this species of despotism,
is entirely unfit to practise the sacred art of healing. The
series of potencies is like the gamut in music. A skilful
artist may, indeed, construct a harmony with the various
vibrations of the same chord, but what a much more
beautiful and perfect harmony he might construct by a
proper combination of all the sounds that can be elicited
from all the chords of his instrument! This is likewise
true in regard to the various attenuations of a homceopathic
remedial agent. Either of the four classes into which we
have divided the whole series of potencies, may be sufficient,
in the hands of an able practitioner, to heal the sick; but
the cure will most assuredly be effected more promptly,
and will be more thorough and permanent, by selecting
from the whole series whatever attenuations may seem, in
his independent judgment, to be suitable to the case, than



40

ADMINISTRATION OF

by confining himself, from prejudice or habit, to one or
two attenuations in preference to any other. This, however, is not literally true in all cases. It has been remarked
by many impartial observers of the effects of the various
attenuations of the same substance, that, under certain
circumstances, they are all, from the lowest to the highest,
appropriate and absolutely necessary in the treatment of
disease. Many a patient has been sacrificed, under homoeopathic treatment, by the condemnable routine-habits and
prejudices of physicians. How many patients might have
been saved fiom death, if their physicians had dared to
give a few drops of the tincture of Aconite, instead of
contenting themselves with a globule of the 30th or 200th
attenuation! Cases have come to our knowledge where
the patients were left to die, not because they were not
given the right remedy, but in consequence of not receiving
the appropriate dose, and where, perhaps, a stronger
preparation was so clearly and unequivocally indicated,
that the delinquent physician would have been declared
guilty of malpractice by a tribunal of enlightened and unprejudiced practitioners of his school.
There are homoeopathic practitioners who would fain
believe that it is immaterial what attenuation we use,
provided we select the right remedy. This is a great and
even dangerous mistake. We invite the student of homoeopathy to reject this doctrine, no matter from what quarter
it may come. We are assured that Hahnemann, in his
latter days, confined himself exclusively to the 30th or
some higher potency. If this be true, it by no means
follows that Hahnemann's example should be imitated.
We are not informed of the success of his practice; we
know, indeed, that his practice was very large, but this is
no proof whatever of his treatment having been a successful
one in all cases. A physician's practice is scarcely ever
proportionate to the real merits of the treatment he pursues; on the contrary, it depends chiefly upon accessory
causes, so much so, that many a deserving physician, distinguished by his skill and learning, is scarcely able to get
along in the world; whereas an ignorant pretender, who
happens to be a bold and intriguing tactician, is looked
upon as the leading man of the profession. If a physician



HOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES.

41

succeed, by dint of manoeuvring, in spreading among the
people the belief that he is the cleverest physician in the
place, the deluded people will run to him in preference to
any other, though much superior man. Of course, these
remarks do not apply to Hahnemann. They are simply
intended to show that a large practice is no proof of a
physician's superior skill and success, and that, therefore,
the large practice which Hahnemann enjoyed in Paris,
cannot be adduced as an argument in favour of the exclusive preference, which Hahnemann is said to have given
to the higher potencies.
It does not admit of discussion, that the medicine which
we prescribe must correspond to the disease. What we
mean by this term " correspond" is this: that the medicine,
in its action upon the healthy organism, must respond to,
or be exactly similar to the pathological state; or, in other
words, to the disease for which the medicine is given.
The disease is, so to say, a problem of which the medicine
should be the exact and perfect solution. This, however,
it can only be, on condition, that it should be administered
to the patient in appropriate proportions and forms. And
here, we are naturally led to inquire:
2. How, or in whatform, should thie medicine be administered
to the patiet?
SMuch, in this respect, depends upon the patient's taste.
There are those who cannot swallow a powder composed
of sugar of milk without feeling sick at the stomach. In
such a case, it is a matter of course that we should not
insist upon the patient taking the medicine in powder-form,
but that he should be allowed to take it in such a manner
as would not excite any unpleasant sensations in the
organism. A good deal depends upon the disease which
we are called upon to treat. There are pulmonary diseases
which render the use of water exceedingly unpleasant and
even distressing; water, in many cases of this kind, excites
a most distressing cough, and it should not only be cruel
but highly injudicious if we should pertinaciously prescribe
watery solutions.  In such cases, powders, drops or
globules should be resorted to. Other patients cannot



1  ADMINISTRATION OF

swallow cold water without its producing a most unpleasant irritation of the nerves of the stomach, terminating
even in vomiting, rush of blood to the head, vertigo, fainting,
sweat as from anxiety, and a variety of other distressing
symptoms. How unwisely we'should act, if, in such cases,
we would administer our medicines in water.
The intensity of the disease is another chief consideration
'by which we should be guided in selecting one mode of
administration in preference to any other. It is almost
universally admitted, by the physicians of our school, that
in all acute diseases, the medicines act better if administered
in the shape of a watery solution. If we prescribe tinctures, we dissolve from one to ten and even more drops,
as the case may require, in a common tumblerful of water,
first dropping the tincture into a perfectly clean and empty
tumbler, and then pouring in the water, which should be
fresh and as clear as possible, from a certain height, by
which means the water will become sufficiently impregnated
with the medicinal particles; or, if we see fit to administer
globules, we dissolve 8 or 10 of them in a common
tumblerful of water, first allowing them to dissolve at the
bottom of the tumbler, and then turning the solution some
15 or 20 times from one tumbler into another backward
and forward, taking care to always pour the water from
a sufficient height. It is scarcely necessary to remark,
that the tumblers should always be covered and as little
exposed to heat and light as possible. We may likewise
observe, that, in case more than one watery solution should
be prescribed at a time, a separate spoon requires to be
used for each medicine, and that the spoon should never
be left in the solution, but should be placed on the saucer
with which the tumbler is covered. Anything may be
used for the purpose of covering the tumbler, provided it
does not communicate an unpleasant, heterogeneous taste
to the liquid contained in the tumbler, and provided it
affords sufficient protection from dust, emanations, odours,
or whatever influences might weaken or otherwise deteriorate the medicinal virtues of the solution. If we
should wish to administer a trituration in water, we dissolve about one grain of the trituration in the same way
as has been described for the globules.



IIOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES.

43

It sometimes happens that we wish to administer the
globules in a dry state. In this case we roll as many
globules as we desire the patient to take upon a perfectly
clean piece of white paper, or into a perfectly clean and
dry silver spoon, and, by this means, transfer them to the
back part of the tongue. Here they should be allowed to
dissolve before being swallowed. But, as the tongue is
scarcely ever perfectly clean, the best mode of proceeding,
in case we should intend to administer the medicine in
doses of globules, would be, to dissolve each dose of
globules in a spoonful of water, or else to swallow a
spoonful of water, and then to place the globules upon the
tongue.
If we should have to administer tinctures and water,
or sugar of milk does not agree with the patient, the best
mode of administration would then be to mix one or more
drops of the tincture, as the case may be, with a small
teaspoonful of the best powdered white loaf-sugar, and
divide this into the required number, say 10 or 12, of
powders, which the patient then takes dry on his tongue.
Hahnemann has proposed another mode of administering
the homoeopathic agent, and that is by olfaction. For this
purpose we put one or two globules in a phial of some two
or three inches in length and about one-third of an inch in
diameter, cork it well, and, if we wish to use it, introduce
the orifice of the phial, uncorked, into one of the nostrils
of the patient, requesting him at the same time to inhale
the emanations arising from the globules by means of
several strong inspirations through the nose. This process
should be repeated once, or even twice or three times
a day. We do, however, not hesitate to confess that we
have very little confidence in this mode. Hahnemann was
induced to resort to this mode, by the supposed excessive
sensitiveness of certain persons to the action of certain
medicines, or rather of medicine generally. This sensitiveness, however, did not exist, and, what he supposed to be
a medicinal aggravation, was one of the thousand phenomena which characterise a constitutional and therefore
habitual state of nervous irritation, known under the
popular designations of hysteria, hypochondria, spinal
affections, or under the more dogmatic names of infarctus,
abdominal congestions, spinal irritation, &c. We mean



44

ADMINISTRATION OF

to show this more fully and conclusively in some future
publication. There is no doubt, however, that, in some
cases, olfaction may be a useful mode of administering the
homceopathic medicine. But, in such a case, it is our
belief that the medicine of which the patient is requested
to smell, should not be exhibited in the diminutive shape
of one or two globules, but in a respectable quantity, say
a number of drops of the tincture, or a number of grains
of the original substance. Some time ago, for instance, we
were called to prescribe for a laay, who was suffering with
sick headache. She had been liable to such attacks for
years past, and they generally lasted from 36 to 48
hours, and were exceedingly distressing. The symptoms
indicated Aconite, of which we left a quarter of an ounce
to be used in the present as well as in subsequent attacks.
The present attack had just been setting in, and, according
to the usual experience of the patient, it ought to have
lasted some 30 or 40 hours at least. Shortly after we
left, her little son, who was playing by her side, broke
the phial, and the mother involuntarily inhaled for a few
minutes the emanations of the tincture, after which the
headache disappeared quite suddenly. We have since
tried this mode of olfaction in subsequent attacks, with
five or ten drops of the tincture, without the least perceptible benefit. It may readily be admitted that every
medicinal subject is surrounded with a distinctive sphere
of emanations, but there are substances that are more
particularly endowed with a power to affect the olfactory
nerves, and these substances it is which, if any, we should
administer by olfaction, but in sufficient quantity to preserve the original emanations.
In chronic diseases, Hahnemann has proposed another
mode of administration, which is as follows: We dissolve a
few globules, say five or six, in ten table-spoonfuls of
filtered water, and of this solution we take one tablespoonful, and mix it with a bottleful of filtered water,
which should, at the same time, contain a table-spoonful
of the best brandy, and a little pulverised charcoal, the
brandy being intended to preserve the water from decomposition, and the charcoal to carry down whatever foul
particles might have formed in the liquid. This mixture
requires, of course, to be shaken once or twice a day, and



HOMCEOPATHIC MEDICINES.

45

should be allowed to settle before it is used. Although the
magnitude and repetition of the dose are foreign to this
article, yet we will state, in this place, that a table-spoonful
of such a solution should, according to Hahnemann's
directions, be taken once a day, either in the morning
before breakfast, or two or three hours after supper.
Lastly, we will mention another mode which has been
resorted to by some, in order not only to dilute the original
preparation as much as possible, but at the same time to
develope to a greater extent its inherent curative properties.
This mode consists in dissolving a drop of the lower preparation, either tincture or trituration, in a tumblerful of
water, mix it well by turning the solution a number of
times from one tumbler into another, and then take a
table-spoonful of this solution, and mix it with another
tumblerful of water as before. Of this second solution we
may again take a table-spoonful, and mix it with a third
tumblerful of water, and so on, through any number of
tumblers. The last solution is then administered in tablespoonful doses. In our own practice we seldom go higher
than the second solution, from which we derive all the
advantages we desire.
We would admonish the hommeopathic student not to
imitate the ridiculous practices which have crept into the
homoeopathic school, such as placing a few globules of the
homoeopathic medicine into the hands of the patient, in
order to communicate to him the medicinal impression
through the skin. If such a thing have ever been possible
in a single case, which we, however, are disposed to doubt,
it is most assuredly an exception among a million, and
should never be mentioned as a possible thing for many.
Let us now pass to the third subject of our examination:
3. Thee magnitude of doses.
This has been a subject of controversy for years past,
and the question is no nearer a settlement now than it was
years ago. The most speculative sophisms, relative to the
magnitude of doses, have been elevated to the rank of
principles, and have either been consecrated by blind
routine, or, without having produced the least change in
the treatment of disease, have been admired by the un


46

ADMINISTRATION OF

thinking and ignorant as the effusions of genius.  With
few exceptions, wisdom was scarcely ever consulted in
these speculations about doses. And yet, the subject seems
to be quite simple, and really does admit of an easy and
satisfactory solution. Only be unprejudiced, and desirous
of discovering the truth.
At the beginning of his homoeopathic practice, Hahnemann was in the habit of using the tinctures and lower
triturations. After awhile he stumbled upon the doctrine
of medicinal aggravations, which he arrived at speculatively
rather than by positive experience. This, at least, is quite
likely, though we are unable to assert the fact upon positive
testimony.   He must naturally have been led to the
thought, that inasmuch as he prescribed his remedy for a
state, to the symptoms of which the action of the medicine
upon a healthy person was exactly analogous, the first
effect of the remedy must have been to aggravate more or
less the symptoms of the disease.   And this idea being
once fixed in his mind, how could he sufficiently guard
himself against the tendency to consider true as medicinal
aggravation, what was in fact a new development, a different state of the disease? To meet this difficulty, to do
away with these medicinal aggravations, and, at the same
time, secure to the patient the whole benefit of the curative
influence of the remedy,.Hahnemann hit upon his well
known and previously described modg of attenuating the
medicine, using alcohol for the liquid, and sugar of milk for
the dry attenuations. The discovery that, by means of
this process of attenuation, the curative powers of the
remedial agent were rendered more active, were, so to say,
spiritualised, was made at a later period.
It seems unnecessary to record in this place all the
pretended discoveries of the speculative thinkers of our
school, respecting the size and repetition of the dose.
They are, in most cases, abstractions, more or less ingenious to be sure, but nevertheless without the least
practical value. We must have rules, of course, by which
we might be guided in the selection of either tinctures or
potencies, and it is the duty of every homoeopathic practitioner to contribute, by his own experience, to a positive
and satisfactory solution of the problem of doses. We do
possess even now rules which seem to be sufficient for all



HOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES.

47

practical purposes, and we shall endeavour to explain them
to the student of homceopathy, reminding him at the same
time of the great latitude which, in spite of all existing
rules, is enjoyed by homceopathic physicians as respects
the determination of the proper size of the dose in particular cases. And yet, though every practitioner is disposed
to arrogate to himself the most perfect liberty of choice,
the student of homoeopathy will be struck with the harsh
and obstinate exclusivism with which the various opinions
respecting doses oppose each other in our school.  It is
his business to study them all, and afterwards to determine
for himself, by careful observation, what course he ought
to pursue in this matter.  He will find, for example, that
some physicians confine themselves to the lower preparations exclusively, others use only the middle potencies;
some again the higher, and others the highest potencies.
Physicians who pursue this course, undoubtedly deprive
themselves of a great many means of cure, or subject their
patients to an unnecessarily prolonged treatment. What
course, then, is the student of homceopathy to pursue in
the presence of all this confusion? By what rules is he to
be guided in the administration of his medicines, and more
particularly in the determination of the quantity of medicine he ought to prescribe for his patient?  We will tell
him what course we pursue ourselves, in conjunction with
all the most enlightened and best educated practitioners of
our school, leaving it to him either to do likewise, or to
modify this course as he may see fit.
The magnitude of the dose must necessarily and does
principally depend upon two points:
1. The intensity of the disease; and
2. The greater or lesser willingness on the part of the
sick organism to receive the medicinal impression.
Let us subject these conditions to a more particular
examination.
That the size of the dose ought to be proportionate to
the intensity of the disease, seems to be self-evident. As a
general rule, we resort to the lower preparations in the
treatment of all diseases that run a rapid course, or which,
unless speedily checked, would soon lead to disorganisations, or the complete destruction of tissues. This does
not only mean acute diseases, properly speaking, but also



48

ADMINISTRATION OF

chronic diseases of great intensity and affecting the
general organism in a dangerous and disorganising manner.   Starting from this position, we prefer the lower
preparations:
1. For all acute fevers, with or without local inflammations;
2. For all remittent fevers with local inflammations;
3. For all intermittent fevers and all intermittent
diseases of an acute character, such as fever and ague, inflammatory neuralgia, &c.
4. For all chronic diseases, with tendency to terminate
in disorganisations, such as: syphilis, tuberculous and
scrofulous swellings, &c.
5. For nervous diseases, which readily terminate in the
destruction of parts, or in a permanent derangement
of the functional power of the part affected; such as the
various forms of acute nervous irritation, spinal irritation,
seated or shifting congestions, spasms, convulsions, apoplexy, &c.
6. For actual disorganisations, suppurations, ulcerations,
such as blenorrhoea of the lungs, uterus, vagina, phagedenic ulcers, scirrhus, enlargements of organs, &c.
As a general rule, it is safe to employ the lower attenuations in the treatment of the aforesaid diseases. We say,
as a general rule; for in a number of cases of these very
diseases, the middle or higher attenuations may be more
conducive to a speedy and permanent cure. It is utterly
impossible to furnish rules that will prove safe and invariable guides to the beginning practitioner; in spite of
rules, he will soon feel compelled to rely upon his own
powers of observation, his own judgment, and to pursue
the very opposite course of what was pointed out to him in
the books.   Physicians who practise in the same families
from year to year, enjoy great advantages over the beginning practitioner, as respects the dose which should be
prescribed under certain circumstances. They are afforded
frequent opportunities of studying the constitution of their
patients and the character of the diseases to which the
families are most liable, and hence they are better able to
judge, by the apparent phenomena of the disease, to what
an extent the internal organism is affected, and how much
medicine it will require to make a curative impression on



HOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES.

49

the disease, and whether the same medicine should be continued after this first impression is obtained, or whether
another medicine should be substituted for, or given in
alternation with it. The beginning practitioner, being deprived of these advantages of steady observation, has to
steer his course in respect to doses with great caution,
though even in his case the difficulties are by no means
overwhelming, provided he enters upon the practice of his
profession with a full knowledge of the pharmacodynamic
virtues of our drugs, and of the various observations made
by reliable practitioners at the bedside of their patients,
regarding the efficacy of the various attenuations of our
remedial agents. It being the legitimate right of every
practitioner to deduce rules of practice from the clinical
observations he is enabled to make, the student ofhomoeopathy must expect to find a good deal of speculative
reasoning mixed up with sound practical teaching, and to
see one class of practitioners attack the statements of
another class, in many cases with a good deal of bitterness
of feeling. What is the student of homoeopathy to do in
the presence of these apparently perplexing circumstances,
these contradictory statements and inferences?  To the
intelligent student there is but one way left, and this is
to hear every side, to listen to every opinion, and then
to judge for himself and pursue a perfectly independent
course.
We have named various classes of diseases for which the
lower attenuations seem to be preferable. We would now
modify this general proposition by stating that this preference is by no means absolute.
The beginning practitioner should have some positive
rules to set out with in his career; and the general propositions expressed in the preceding paragraph are intended to subserve this purpose.     We have already
admitted that these propositions are not absolutely true;
and the student will soon find, after starting on his own
responsibility, that we do not possess a single rule in
regard to the administration of drugs that can be implicitly
relied upon. This is not only true as respects the magnitude, but also the repetition and alternation of doses.
In this present article we confine ourselves to the magnitude of doses.



50

ADMINISTRATION OF

Let us take an acute disease, pleurisy. We mean the
acute form characterised by synochal fever, stitches in the
side, excessive painfulness to the touch, oppression of
breathing, &c.
In many cases, one or two doses of the thirtieth potency
of Aconite will suffice to effect a radical cure; in other
cases, on the contrary, the same disease, with apparently
the same symptoms, will require repeated doses of the
strong tincture, provided we mean to do the patient
justice, and cure him according to the principle of Celsus,
" cio', 1tut etjucuendC."  Or, let us take a case of inflammatory rheumatism, for which we will suppose Aconite to
be the true remedy. Do we not all know that many severe
cases of articular rheumatism have been perfectly. cured
with the middle potencies of aconite, in an incredibly short
period of time, and that other cases, on the contrary, had
to be treated with massive doses of the tincture?  As for
ourselves, we can answer this question in the affirmative;
and we do so answer it with the consciousness of having
observed the different effects of our remedy in apparently
the same cases with an impartial and truth-loving mind.
Or, let us take another class of diseases, neuralgia. The
specific remedy for the various forms of neuralgia, with
scarcely an exception, is Aconite, as we shall have abundant
opportunities of showing on future occasions. Now what
dose shall we give the patient when he requests aid for his
boring, jerking, burning, lancinating, screwing, twisting,
hard-aching, tickling, or other pain? As we said above,
Aconite is the specific remedy for this Protean disease, and
the only question is as to the quantity which will control
the adversary with the best and speediest effect. In one
case, where the paroxysms had returned every evening for
two months in succession, with increasing violence, and
were characterised by a sensation as if the malar bone were
twisted round and would be torn out with red-hot pincers,
we succeeded in affording immediate, complete, and permanent relief to the patient, by means of one spoonful of
a solution of six globules of the thirtieth attenuation of
Aconite in a tumblerful of water. In another case, characterised by a sensation as if red-hot daggers were plunged
into the deltoid muscle, we had to resort to fomentations
of hot brandy and massive doses of the tincture of Aconite;



HOMEOPATHIC MEDICINES.

5I1

the paroxysms had been increasing in violence for a fortnight past, and for three nights past the patient, a lady,
had almost been senseless on account of the pain; she was
relieved in about half an hour, and has never had an attack
since; it is now two years. In this case we gave the
Aconite in three-drop doses of the strong tincture every
five minutes. These cases are merely mentioned as illustrations, though we might adduce a considerable number
of similar cases, all of them corroborative of the fact that,
if we mean to do full justice to the patient, we have to
determine the dose, in every case, upon its own merits.
In other cases of neuralgia the internal use of Aconite
seems to be entirely inefficacious. In all such cases we
resort to the external application of the remedy. We mix
a few drops of the strong tincture, say from five to ten,
with a spoonful of good brandy, and rub this mixture
upon the affected part, every five or ten minutes, until the
relief is complete. It is instantaneous in every case, though
in some cases the application requires to be renewed
several times before the pain is entirely subdued. We
have lately treated several highly interesting cases of
neuralgia by means of the external application of Aconite.
For the benefit of the student, we will mention two of
them. In one case the pain was seated in the left supraorbital nerve. The paroxysm set on about six o'clock in the
morning, went on increasing until one or two o'clock in the
afternoon, and then passed off, leaving the part excessively
sore and sensitive, and the patient, a lady of about 30
years, very much distressed and debilitated. The pain, in
this case, was agonising, and the patient was almost stupid
while the paroxysm lasted. The strong tincture of Aconite
was used in the manner above described, during the
paroxysm. This paroxysm ran a much milder and shorter
course, and was the last the patient had to endure. The
part felt somewhat numb and sensitive for a week or two
after the disappearance of the paroxysms, but these
symptoms gradually disappeared. The second case presented the following group of symptoms: the patient, a
lady of about 35 years, had been afflicted with neuralgia of
the left side of the face for about two months past. She
had scarcely been able to sleep a wink during that time.
The pains were shooting, burning, throbbing, with great



ADMINISTRATION OF

soreness of the parts. The whole cheek was affected, and
the pain extended even into the ear and down the side of
the neck. We prescribed a little Aconite in water, to be
taken internally. Next morning there seemed to be a
little improvement, but so slight that the patient was
scarcely wvilling to own it. We then applied the Aconite
externally, as above, and that night the patient slept without waking until morning, when the pain had almost entirely disappeared. Next day the patient was entirely free
from pain.
We treat a number of cases of nervous toothache. The
tooth is generally decayed, and the pain comes on in consequence of walking in the wind, standing in a draught,
getting the feet wet, and similar kinds of exposure. In
many of these cases, when the tooth feels sore to the
touch, as if ulcerated, and the gums have a whitish look,
as if an abscess would form, Mercury is the specific
remedy, which we then generally administer low; but in
a great many other cases, when the pain is a throbbing,
hard-aching, agonizing pain, and the tooth is, generally
speaking, not sensitive to the touch, except in cases of
purely inflammatory toothache, accompanied with synoclha
or synochus, Aconite is the specific remedy. In some of
these cases the strong tincture of Aconite, if used internally, sets the patient almost crazy; in other cases,
immediate relief is obtained by introducing into the hollow
tooth a little cotton saturated with one or two drops of the
strong tincture; other cases, again, require the middle
attenuations of Aconite, or a double diluted solution of one
drop of the tincture. It is impossible to do more for the
student than to state facts of observation.
In many sections of our country, fever with ague is a
prevailing disease. We will suppose Arsenic and Cinchona to be two of the principal specifics for this disorder.
We have treated cases with the thirtieth potency of Arsenic
to our most perfect satisfaction; whereas, in other cases,
we had to use the first trituration. So with Cinchona.
We have treated the severest cases with a few globules of
the thirtieth potency of Cinchona, cutting the disease short
after the first paroxysm; w hereas, in other cases, we had
to use the tincture of Cinchona, and, in some cases, even
a few grains of Quinine. These are facts of observation



HOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES.

53

which every practitioner is at liberty to doubt, but which
are satisfactorily established in our own mind. Now we
would ask, if it be true that, under various circumstances,
the suitable remedy has to be used in various quantities,
what is to become of the poor student who has been taught
to confine himself to the use of one portion of our series
of attenuations? There is danger whether he confine himself to the exclusive use" of the lower or the middle and
higher potencies; but, in our opinion, the danger is greater
in the latter case. In this matter we can speak from experience, and we advise the beginning practitioner, if he
be desirous of saving himself a great many heartburnings
and bitter disappointments, to take heed of our warning
voice, to cut himself loose from all authority, and to love
and practice the good and the true, no matter by what
side of our or any other school in medicine it may be
offered.
First be sure that you select the right remedy, and then
learn to use it. Beginning practitioners are very apt to
jump from one remedy to another, because they do not
observe any immediate effects from it. This mode of
practising is mere guess-work, and is necessarily the result
of ignorance. If a physician be not sufficiently acquainted
with the Materia Medica, he ought not to set up as a
practitioner of medicine, at any rate not on his own responsibility.  No physician should prescribe a remedy
unless he is positively sure that it is the right one; and if
he be sure of this, it is his duty to use it perseveringly, in
various forms and potencies, and to continue its use until
it has done all the good that can be expected from it. In
a vast number of diseases, a single remedy will be found
to be sufficient for a cure; indeed if the physician be sure
of his remedy, and use it properly and perseveringly, he
will obtain results that could not have been obtained by
the usual routine practice, which sometimes requires the
use of half-a-dozen remedies for the most elementary disease, and boasts of effecting a cure which was entirely
owing to the unassisted efforts of nature.
As regards chronic diseases, it is generally supposed
that the higher attenuations are preferable to the lower.
This is true in many cases, but in others it is not true.
The itch has frequently been cured with the higher at


54

ADMINISTRATION OF

tenuations of Sulphur, but there are likewise cases that
require the use of massive doses of Sulphur, and even the
application of the sulphur ointment. A chancre may have
often yielded to the 30th attenuation of Mercury: but it
is now an universally admitted fact, that the lower preparations of Mercury are much more reliable in the treatment of the various forms of syphilis than the higher.
The lower attenuations are likewise preferable in all chronic
diseases that threaten to terminate in the destruction or
disorganisation of organs, extensive suppurations, ulcerations, congestions, &c. Even in purely nervous diseases,
hysteria, hypochondria, mania, &j., it may sometimes be
necessary to resort to the lower attenuations. It is not
only proper, but useful and frequently even necessary to
commence the treatment of these diseases with the middle
or higher attenuations; but if the same medicine should
have to be used for a long time in succession, it may
become necessary to use the lower preparations, though it
may sometimes be of advantage to the patient that the use
of the higher preparations of the same substance should
occasionally be resumed. In some cases it is useful to use
the lower and higher attenuations of the same remedy in
alternation. We are unable to assign any positive reasons
for this mode of administration, except that we have
observed beneficial effects to arise from it in many cases.
In chronic eruptions, not syphilitic, the middle or higher
attenuations may be resorted to first, to be afterwards
followed by the lower, if necessary. In a case of phagedenic ulcers of the forehead and face, which broke out
shortly after vaccination, and had probably been caused
by impure matter, a complete cure was effected in three
days by two globules of the 800th potency of Arsenic. The
cure would probably have been effected just as well by the
first trituration; but inasmuch as it is important that we
should ascertain, as nearly as possible, the limit beyond
which the attenuated drug would cease to act, it is perfectly proper that we should select chronic cases for such
experiments, provided we can do so without injuring the
patient or unnecessarily protracting the treatment.
It is therefore idle to say that of such a substance we
had better use the lower, and of another substance the
higher attenuations. This would not even be true in



HOIMEOPATHIC MEDICINES.

55

regard to substances that possess more inherent power
than others: for we are very often obliged to use the
lowest preparations of Arsenic or Aconite, whereas a few
globules of the thirtieth potency of Chamomile will sometimes relieve the patient as by a charm. Because a
remedy is naturally more poisonous than another, it does
not follow that we must administer it, on that account, in
smaller doses. On the contrary,. it is not unreasonable to
suppose, that the more powerful the drug is in its crude
state, the weaker will be, proportionally, the attenuations;
and vice versa, the weaker the drug in its crude form, the
more powerfull will be, proportionally, the attenuations.
So that we may expect more intense effects from the higher
attenuations of Lycopodium, Coffea, Chamomilla, and the
like, than from the lower preparations of these substances;
and, on the other hand, more intense effects from the
lower preparations of Arsenic, Nux vomica, Aconite, and
the like, than from the higher attenuations of these agents.
Be this as it may, we are obliged to admit, that all these
general rules are based upon speculation, and are very unsafe guides in practice. After all, the safest mode of practice
is to treat every case independently of any other, and to
prescribe such a dose of the appropriate remedy as will
make a curative impression upon the disease. That there
must be a proportionate amount of willingness in the
patient's organism to receive this impression, admits of no
doubt. We will examine this point very briefly.
Persons who have never taken homoeopathic medicines
are generally more easily impressed by them than others
who have already been under homceopathic treatment.
This is particularly true in regard to inflammatory diseases,
where, after a protracted allopathic treatment, a single
dose of Aconite will sometimes relieve the patient as by
enchantment. This remark applies likewise to organs that
are acted upon for the first time by a certain medicine,
though the same medicine might have been given to the
same patient for diseases affecting other organs. For
instance, the patient may have taken so much Mercury,
even in homoeopathic doses, for certain affections of the
liver, that this organ refuses to receive any further impression from that agent; but supposing he should be
attacked with sore throat, and for the first time, should



56

ADMINISTRATION OF

take Mercury for this affection, provided, of course, that
Mercury is the specific remedy, the action of the medicine
will be speedily perceived by the diseased part. So with
every other medicine.
Affections of the larger nervous trunks require, as a
general rule, to be treated with massive doses of the
specific remedy. These trunks do not seem to be as
easily impressed by medicine as other portions of the
nervous system, from which we may infer, as has indeed
been verified by observation, that the more central the
diseased nervous mass, the more delicate should be the
medicinal influence which is brought to bear upon it, of
course within certain limits; and, on the other hand, the
more distant the diseased nerves from the central portions
of the nervous system, the more massive should be the
dose. This is certainly true as a general proposition, so
much so, that the more external portions of the nervous
system require very often to be acted upon by means of a
suitable external application of the appropriate remedial
agent. This fact has been abundantly verified in neuralgia,
and in a variety of cutaneous affections, such as itch,
sycosis, syphilis; even the poultices which we apply to
inflammatory tumours, abscesses, &c., may be regarded as
fit illustrations of our general proposition.
Hahnemann and his first disciples were possessed of a
sacred horror against all external applications. He would
only allow of the external use of Thuja in sycosis; and, in
cutaneous affections generally, he advised to rub a weak
dilution of the specific remedy upon those parts of the
skin which were free from the eruption. But why should
not remedies, if applied directly to the diseased spot, act
more speedily than in this round-about way? If it be at
all true that, under certain circumstances, the remedies
should be applied externally, then it must be true, a
fortiori, that their curative influence is perceived the more
speedily and thoroughly, the more exactly they are applied
to the diseased spot. The whole question, therefore, turns
on this single point: Is it at all proper that remedies should
be applied externally?  This question might be answered
by another question: Why should not remedies, under
certain circumstances, act from without inwards just as
well as from within outwards, or even more expeditiously



HOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES.

57

and thorohghly? The inmost vital process is undoubtedly
carried on from within outwards; but the vital forces are
likewise affected by external influences, either pleasantly
or unpleasantly. These external influences stimulate the
vital forces into action; without them life would become
extinct, and why should not a medicinal substance be, in
certain conditions of the organism, the most appropriate
stimulus for its harmonious activity, or rather for the
restoration of that harmony? The rule for the external
application of remedies in larger quantities seems to be
quite simple: if the external morbid phenomena should
have been evolved from within, the remedy should be
administered internally, though it may be perfectly proper,
in some cases, to combine the external and internal use of
the same medicine; and in all cases where the external
phenomena are not strictly evolved from within, but where
the general organism is involved sympathetically in consequence of the local disturbance, the external or local
application of the remedy is not only proper, but sometimes
even necessary.
Physicians are sometimes called upon to relieve their
patients of drug symptoms. Large doses of Mercury, for
instance, may have disorganised the mucous membranes,
and a group of symptoms may have developed themselves
which may indicate Mercury as their specific remedy. Or
we will state the case in this way: supposing Mercury is
the specific remedy for the ailments to which a certain
individual is constitutionally liable, and supposing this
individual had been poisoned by massive doses of that
drug, what dose of Mercury should be given in case the
original ailments should again make their appearance, and
Mercury should be indicated as before? Undoubtedly the
middle or higher attenuations. We would advise the
middle attenuations, for the higher attenuations of Mercury
seem ineffectual. This remark does not only apply to
Mercury, but to every other drug. It has even been
proposed and successfully tried in some cases, to combat
drug symptoms by the higher preparations of the substance
which had produced the drug disease. We may here
remark incidentally, that by drug symptoms we do not
understand the symptoms caused by actual poisoning, but
the dynamic morbid state, or even the pathological disors~



58

ADMINISTRATION OF

ganisations which may have remained in the organism
after the immediately poisonous effects of the drug had
been subdued; such as, a constitutional disposition to
ptyalism, congestion and ulceration of the mucous membranes, &c., produced by the abuse of mercury; or a
disposition to stupor, delirium, and convulsions, by Opium;
or emaciation and atrophy by the abuse of Iodine; or a
state of debility, general nervous derangement, a sensation
of gnawing or emptiness at the pit of the stomach, or even
delirium tremens, caused by the abuse of alcoholic drinks.
All such dynamic diseases produced by the abuse of drugs
require to be treated by small doses, or rather the middle
attenuations of the very substance which caused the disease, provided always that we see at all fit to employ them
as the curative agents in the case before us.
After all this reasoning, if we were asked to lay down
positive rules for the magnitude of doses, we would be
obliged to confess to our inability to do so. However, we
will help the student along to the best of our power, and
therefore propose the following rules for his first guidance:
1. Use the lower preparations in all diseases which
depend upon an acute irritation of the capillary nerves,
such as acute fevers with or without local inflammations.
Q. In all chronic diseases with tendency to disorganisations, especially in syphilis, sycosis, malignant leucorrhoea, extensive suppurations and ulcerations.
3. In all nervous diseases, with tendency to disorganisations, such as spasms, convulsions, &c.
4. In acute congestions, congestion of the brain, and
the thoracic and abdominal viscera.
5. In all acute diseases which run a rapid course, and
are disposed to terminate fatally, such as cholera, carditis,
gastritis, apoplexy, &c.
6. In a great many cases where the same medicine has
to be continued for a long time, it may be desirable to give
the medicine in gradually increased doses.
Use the middle and higher attenuations:
1. In all diseases which remain as sequelae to acute affections.
2. In chronic eruptions without tendency to disorganisations.



HOMCEOPATHIC MEDICINES.

59

3. In purely nervous affections,such as vertigo, hysteria, hypochondria, without tendency to disorganisations.
4. In all cases where a certain medicine had been used
to excess, and where the same medicine is again indicated
by the symptoms.
5. In all cases of disease of the more central portions of
the nervous system, such as typhus cerebralis, delirium
tremens, &c.
6. In a great many cases where the diseased part is for
the first time acted upon by the homoeopathic agent.
These rules admit of a great many exceptions. We
therefore advise the student to apply them with care and
discretion, and now enter upon an examination of the
fourth subject of our essay.
The Repetition of the Dose.
This subject is so intimately connected with the former;
that a great many of the suggestions which we have
offered in our examination of the magnitude of doses,
likewise apply to their repetition. In the early period of
homoeopathy, it was thought proper by Hahnemann and
his disciples to give but one dose, and to watch its effects
before administering a second dose of the same medicine.
This method, however, has been abandoned by most
homceopaths, and the most arbitrary diversity has been
substituted in place of this uniformity. It would be impossible to watch the effects of a single dose in every case;
physicians who have a large practice to attend to, could
not do their patients justice if this rule were a fundamental
principle in the homoeopathic treatment of disease; the
practice of homoeopathy would become impossible, except
upon a very limited scale. It is indeed unnecessary to
apprehend all the dreadful consequences which, according
to the speculative geniuses of our school, must result from
an untimely repetition of the dose; if the remedy prescribed should be the truly curative agent in the case, and
the first dose should produce an improvement in the state
of the patient, it need not be feared that a second or third
dose will destroy the good effects of the former, as has
been wrongly supposed by some writers. The great point
is, in the first place, to select the proper remedy, and, if it



60

ADMINISTRATION OF

be administered in a proper dose, the repetition thereof
can easily be regulated. A little practice will suffice to an
intelligent beginner to work out for himself a certain mode
of prescribing: until this point is reached, he may avail
himself of the following general suggestions in reference to
the repetition of doses:
1. In acute fevers, with or without local inflammations,
repeat the dose every hour, or at farthest every two hours.
2. In chronic diseases with tendency to disorganisations,
especially in syphilis, sycosis, and malignant leucorrhcea,
repeat the dose three times a day.
3. In extensive or deep-seated suppurations and ulcerations, repeat the dose three times a day; if, however, the
suppurative process should have developed itself out of a
phlegmonous inflammation of the part, it may be expedient
to repeat the appropriate remedy every two hours at
least.
4. In acute spasms and convulsions the remedy may be
repeated every ten or fifteen minutes; when the spasms
recur at intervals of weeks or months, the specific remedy
may be repeated every morning or evening, or even twice
or three times a day.
5. In acute congestions, such as congestion of the brain,
lungs, liver, or any other organ, the remedy should be repeated every hour.
6. In cholera, carditis, gastritis, apoplexy, or any other
acute disease, which runs a rapid course and is disposed
to terminate fatally, the medicine may be repeated every
five, ten, or fifteen minutes.
7. In the sequele of acute affections, the medicine may
be repeated three or four times a day.
8. In chronic eruptions, give the medicine once or twice
a day.
9. In nervous affections, without tendency to disorganisations, such as vertigo, hysteria, hypochondria, local
spasms, &c., give the medicine three or four times a day.
10. In acute diseases of the higher portions of the
nervous system, the medicine may be repeated every halfhour, or every hour, or even two hours, according as the
symptoms are more or less threatening. In simple typhus
cerebralis, for instance, or in meningitis, in delirium tremens, or even in acute hydrocephalus, we would advise



HOM(cEOPATHIC MEDICINES.

61

to give the medicine every two hours; though we are persuaded that an hourly repetition of the dose would not do
any injury to the patient.
If a decided improvement should have been obtained,
the medicine may then be continued at longer intervals,
until the patient is able to do without any.
This is a suitable opportunity of warning the student
and the beginning practitioner against an error which is
but too frequently committed by the practitioners of our
school. We allude, not to the too frequent repetition of
the same medicine, but to the unnecessary change of medicines in treating a case. There are practitioners who use
ten, fifteen different medicines in a case where an intelligent
physician, one who is throughly acquainted with his Materia
Medica, would effect a cure in a much easier and more
expeditious way by means of one or two remedies. This
kind of treatment is either the result of ignorance or of a
want of faith in the efficacy of our remedies. There are
diseases where it is necessary to employ different remedies,
but there is scarcely a disease, even the higher forms of
typhus, which cannot be effectually controlled by at most
three or four remedies. In many diseases, where the books
advise the use of several remedies, one single remedy is
frequently sufficient to effect a cure. Thus in regard to inflammatory diseases, with or without local inflammations,
we are advised to commence the treatment with Aconite,
and to change this medicine for Bryonia, Belladonna,
or some other remedy, as soon as the synocha is subdued, and a state of synochus has taken its place. Now
this is all wrong. If a medicine have produced a decided
improvement in the symptoms, that is, if the symptoms
remain the same, but are less intense, or if only some of
them have disappeared and others remain with the same
degree of intensity, the original medicine which caused
this modification of the primitive group, should be continued by all means, for this reason: that such a modification of the original disease is not an evolution of a new
group of symptoms, but simply a reduction of the former
symptoms to a lesser degree of intensity. Let us suppose
a case of inflammatory rheumatism with a full and bounding
pulse, high fever, pain in the joints and bones, swelling
and inflammation of certain parts, or any of the other
manifold symptoms which characterise this disease. Of



Oa ADMINISTRATION OF
course we would prescribe Aconite, and after using three
or four doses of this medicine, we will suppose that the
fever has not only abated, but has been entirely subdued,
the pains in the joints and bones are less, and the inflammation is considerably reduced. This change in the
symptoms does not constitute a new group requiring a
different remedy; on the contrary, the same remedy is still
indicated, and, if continued, will speedily remove the remaining symptoms. As a general rule, the books do not
distinguish between a reduction of the original symptoms
to a lesser degree of intensity, and the evolution of a new
or different group of symptoms constituting a different
phasis or stage of the original disease, and requiring a
different treatment. In the higher forms of typhus, for
instance, groups of symptoms will sometimes develop
themselves, which are pathologically distinct from each
other, and which therefore make it incumbent upon the
practitioner to change the medicine. As there is a reduction of the original symptoms to a lesser degree of intensity,
so there may be an increase of these symptoms to a higher
degree of intensity.
Supposing a patient had undergone allopathic treatment
for phlegmonous inflammation, or for such a species of
inflammation as we would prescribe Aconite for in our
practice, Aconite would still be indicated as corresponding
with the original disease. The increase of symptoms would
not constitute a new group pathologically distinct from the
original group; it would simply be the original disease
elevated to a higher degree of intensity, but absolutely
identical in a patholsgical point of view, and therefore requiring the same treatment that would have been instituted
from the commencement.
It is of the utmost importance that the student of homoeopathy should have these facts impressed upon his mind.
An incredible amount of injury is inflicted upon the sick
by the random sort of prescribing that a great many practitioners resort to, and which, if universally practised,
would be a death-blow to our art and a disgrace to our
profession.
On the Alternatioa of ]JMedicines.
The allopathic custom of combining several medicines
in one preparation is not admitted in homoeopathic practice.



HOMGEOPATHIC MEDICINES.

63

It may happen, however, that two medicines are indicated
at the same time, though such a thing must necessarily be
very rare. If this should be the case, the medicines
are given in alternation, first one dose of one, then, at a
suitable interval, a dose of the second, then again a dose
of the former, and so forth, until it may be deemed desirable to institute a change of treatment. Sometimes two
doses of one medicine may be given in succession, then
one dose of the second medicine, then again two doses of
the former, and so on, until the treatment requires to be
changed.
Physicians who prescribe upon proper principles, and
with a full knowledge of the nature of the symptoms, will
scarcely ever deem it necessary to prescribe two different
remedies at the same time. The custom of alternating two
different remedies has had its origin in a one-sided view
of the nature of disease. If the symptoms of a disease were
viewed as they ought to be, as the phenomenal manifestation of an internal state, and if their pathological connection and dependence upon each other were properly
known, it would most probably never be necessary to
prescribe two remedies at the same time, It is only
when symptonms are viewed superficially, without reference
to their internal unity, that it seems as though they were
disconnected and required more than one remedy at a time,
The method, adopted by many practitioners, of selecting a
remedy, is, to take a record of the symptoms according to
a certain plan, and to select from among the remedies which
constitute our Materia Medica, one that has as nearly as
possible the same symptoms, and, if one remedy do not
suffice, they will select another one besides, in order to be
sure tliat the symptoms of the disease are, as they term it,
"covered" by the remedies. This mode of selecting a
remedy refers exclusively to the subjective symptoms, the
individual sensations of pain which are experienced by the
patient; it does not take cognizance of the pathological
state of which these subjective sensations of pain are the
mere external characteristics.
Let us suppose a case, for the sake of elucidating our
views. We are not acquainted with any difference in the
organic structure of the nerves, and yet their functions
differ greatly from each other. This difference is owing to



64

ADMINISTRATION OF

the difference existing between the tissues over which the
nerves are distributed. If the eye were not constructed
as it is, the optic nerve would not enable us to see; or if
the nose were not constructed as it is, the olfactory nerve
would not enable us to smell. There is no essential difference between the olfactory and the optic nerves, but
there is an essential difference between the structural organisation of the nose and that of the eye. Or, let us take
the pneumogastric nerve, which is both a nerve of sensation and motion. It is a nerve of sensation simply because
it supplies the lining membrane of the respiratory and
digestive passages, and it becomes a nerve of motion when
it supplies the muscles and muscular coats of the same
canals. The pneumogastric nerve supplies branches, on
the one hand, to the larynx, the lungs, and the heart; and,
on the other, to the pharynx, the cesophagus, the stomach,
and the solar plexus. These different parts could not
fulfil their organic functions without the assistance or
vitality which they derive from that nerve. The branches
of the nerve are essentially the same; the functional differences reside in the structural organisation of the parts
over which the branches are distributed.
These facts, which are well established in anatomy, lead
to important practical results in the treatment of disease.
Let us suppose, for example, a diseased condition of the
pneumogastric nerve, an acute irritation of this nerve, or,
to use the modern phrase, a case of neurosis, in wbich the
various branches of the pneumo-gastric nerve are principally involved: Such a pathological state would necessarily be characterised by the most diversified symptoms,
symptoms which would apparently be disconnected, and
yet would constitute one identical group; for the irritation
would be the same in every branch of the nerve; but the
symptoms characterising the irritation would differ according as the structural organisation of the part affected
would differ from that of another part. We might have
dryness, soreness, and heat in the larynx, with constant
tickling, disposition to cough and hawk; stricture across
the chest, or oppression and soreness of the chest; aching
pain or weight in the region of the heart, or palpitation of
the heart; loss of appetite, and coated tongue, nausea,
oppression of the stomach, sensitiveness and fulness or



HOMOEOPATHIC MEDICINES.

65

bloatedness in the region and pit of the stomach, or a hard
aching pain in the pit of the stomach; or sensation as of
a cold stone in the pit of the stomach; soreness of the
bowels, looseness or constipation; and a variety of other
symptoms, which it is needless to mention. If this or a
similar group of apparently disconnected symptoms should
occur in practice, the first thing that a physician would
have to do, would be to trace the internal pathological
connection of the symptoms; in this way he would find
out that they constitute an unitary group characterising a
certain irritation of the various branches of the pneumo-gastric nerve, and that the remedy which is to be prescribed
for this group, must be one that will affect the pneumogastric nerve in a similar manner, though this similarity
does not necessarily imply an exact reproduction, in our
provings upon the healthy organism, of the various symptoms constituting the natural group.
Suppose now a physician were to prescribe for such a
group as we have described, without considering the
symptoms in their totality as phenomenal signs of an
identical pathological state, which, after all, is the true and
essential disease, what will be the consequence?  The
consequence will necessarily be, that he will endeavour to
find a remedy which has the same or similar phenomenal
signs in our Materia Medica; and, if one remedy be not
sufficient, he will select two, and, if need be, three remedies,
to " cover," as it is termed, all the symptoms. It will be
perceived, that this mode of selecting a remedy leaves all
the essential features of the disease out of consideration,
and necessarily leads the physician to this vicious mode
of alternately using several remedies at a time.
We can scarcely conceive of a case where the alternate
use of several remedies at a time is required by the state
of the patient. We will except the case where a particular
pathological state develops, or rather excites, a pre-existing
constitutional irritation. In syphilis, for instance, we may
require to employ, together with the specific remedy, an
appropriate medicine for the constitutional derangement
which the particular malady may have excited. So in
measles, scarlatina, and the like. All these diseases may
excite a peculiar state of nervous irritation to which the
patient was constitutionally exposed, but which    had



66

ADMINISTRATION OF

remained subdued or latent previous to the breaking out
of the particular malady. Bilious fever, measles, scarlatina,
variola, and various other diseases, may be treated in such
a manner that the patient, although the particular disease
has disappeared, is left deaf or blind. Such sequele
would be prevented if the particular disease were appropriately treated with the specific remedy, and a suitable
remedy were at the same time administered to subdue the
constitutional irritation which was roused by the disease,
and which but too frequently leads to such disastrous consequences as the loss of a special sense, or the permanent
derangement of some other organic function. Nevertheless,
although this view of the case seems to be plausible
enough, yet it is liable to this objection: that, if the truly
specific remedy be selected for the particular disease, this
specific remedy will likewise prove the best remedy for the
constitutional irritation. If this irritation should manifest
itself in spite of our treatment, we should consider it as a
proof that the best possible or the truly specific remedy
had not been selected for the particular malady. If, in
prescribing Belladonna for scarlet-fever, a state of nervous
irritation should develop itself, for which Belladonna was
not indicated as the specific remedy, we should, as a general
rule at least, doubt the specific adaptation of Belladonna
to this particular case of scarlatina. And so in any other
case. We admit, however, that cases of this kind may
turn up where it may be desirable to resort to the simultaneous use, in alternation, of course, of two remedies, one
for the particular disease, and the other for the constitutional irritation. These cases are, however, very few, and
we would therefore advise the beginning practitioner not
to indulge in this alternate use of two medicines without
due reflection and discretion.
At what time of day should the Medicines be taken?
Very little remains to be said on this subject. The
fact is, that scarcely anything can be said respecting it,
for this reason, that it is not stated in our Materia Medica,
at what hour of the day the medicines were taken, and
how many hours elapsed before they developed their pathogenetic effects. It is supposed that some medicines
act better if taken in the morning, others if taken in the



HOMMEOPATHIC MEDICINES.

67

evening before retiring. Mercury and Nux Vomica, for
instance, are supposed to act better if taken in the evening,
Pulsatilla if taken in the morning. Rules like these are
of very little use, were it only for this reason, that they
could only be applied to half a dozen remedies, and that
even these would constitute exceptions in a number of
cases. In acute cases, it is a matter of course, that the
medicine has to be administered on the spot, on account
of the urgency of the case; and as regards chronic cases,
if the medicine be otherwise indicated by the symptoms,
it will prove serviceable, no matter at what hour of the day
it is administered.  Hahnemann never bound himself
to any hour; he administered Mercury in the morning
as well as in the evening, and always with success, provided the medicine was specifically indicated.
In paroxysmal diseases it may perhaps be expedient to
administer the medicine immediately after the paroxysm.
In fever and ague, for instance, we prefer giving the
medicine as soon as the sweating stage has set in. Some
follow the same rule in the treatment of periodical asthma,
or periodical spasms and convulsions. In periodically
recurring neuralgic affections we likewise administer the
medicine immediately after the paroxysm; but if the pain
should be too agonising, and the intervals between the
attacks very irregular, we do not hesitate to employ the
proper remedy during the attack.
The old school forbids the administration of medicines
during the menstrual period. As regards old school medicines, this regulation is very proper, for these medicines
are given in such massive doses, that they derange the
whole organism, and might, on this account, violently
interfere with the process of menstruation. Homceopathic
medicines, on the contrary, do not interfere with any of the
organic functions of the organism; these medicines are
strictly curative, and their curative action is exercised in a
direct manner, without the least detriment to any of the
functions that do not require the interference of art.
There is, therefore, no reason why homoeopathic medicines
should not be administered during as well as between the
catamenial periods.



PART III.
SPECIAL    PHARMACOP(EIA.*
ON THE PREPARATION AND MODE OF OBTAINING
EACH MEDICINE IN PARTICULAR.
CHAPTER I.
GENERAL VIEW OF THE SUBSTANCES WHICH COMPOSE
THE HOMCEOPATHIC PHARMACY.
Of Homoeopathic Medicines in General.
HOM(EOPATHY employs, generally, as medicines, the
same simple substances as the old school, and in like
manner obtains them from the three kingdoms of nature.
But, as homoeopathic pharmaceutics are governed neither
by chemistry nor natural history, but by pharmacodynamics
(the medicinal power of drugs), and as, in accordance with
the principles of this doctrine, no remedial substance can
be admitted into the Materia Medica without having been
previously studied in its pure effects upon the healthy
organism, it is very natural that the homoeopathic pharmacopoeia should not be so rich in remedial agents, as that
of the old school. Those, the effects of which upon the
healthy organism are known, amount to about two hundred,
and from this number at least one fifth might be deducted,
if we were disposed to be very rigorous, and only to admit
those of which the pathogenetic symptoms are recorded in
full. Nevertheless, as it may be useful to be acquainted
* The following arrangement, from' Jahr's Pharmacopoeia,' has been
deemed of sufficient interest to be transcribed into this work.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

69

with all those substances which have been examined by
homceopathic physicians, we have determined to mention
them all in this pharmacopoeia, and have added even those
whose names only have been mentioned in the annals of
our science.
Hence in the following chapters there will be found the
description of more than three hundred substances from
the three kingdoms of nature, whilst in our Symptomen
Codex, only about two hundred and sixty are mentioned;
but all those which are not described in our Codex, are remedies
of which the name only is known, and which cannot be prescribed
without having been studied (as to the effects) on the human
system in a healthy state. It is true, that if, in the pharmacopoeia, we once pass the limits pointed out by the pure
Materia Medica, there is no reason why we should not go
further, and take not only all the substances found in the
Materia Medica of the old school, but also all those with
which the inexhaustible resources of nature may furnish us.
Hence we have often deplored the tendency shown by our
school to register every year more than ten new remedies
in its pharmaceutic code, frequently without studying either
of them; and with all our pains in endeavouring to ascertain the principle on which one name was registered in
preference to another, we have been able to discover
nothing but mere caprice.
If we cast a rapid glance over the genera and families
whence the remedies of which we make use are derived, it
will appear very evident that we are far from having even
all the most efficacious substances, and that, if we wished
to give a description of all those which deserve to be
studied, it would almost be necessary to write a dictionary
of Natural History. It has, therefore, appeared to be the
most simple plan, to give a general view, as well of the
substances whose effects have been studied, as of those
which have been proposed only in the homoeopathic pharmacopoeias, in order that every one, on seeing the deficiencies
shown by this view, may easily draw his own inferences
as to what remains to be done. As for the description of
the substances, we go no further than to give those which
have been thus far mentioned in the writings of our school;
in treating, in each division, those whose pathogenetic
effects are not entirely unknown, and also those of which,



70

SPECIAL. PHARMACOP(EIA.

at this time, we know nothing but the names, and the
pathogenetic descriptions of which it would be in vain to
look for in the whole homceopathic bibliography.
1. Animal Substances.
The remedies heretofore taken from the animal kingdom
by homoeopathy, are much less numerous than those derived
from the other kingdoms of nature. Among the ancients,
physicians preferred directing their attention to this kingdom, either because it more nearly approaches the human
species, or because the good or evil which might be caused
by animals, more strongly excited their curiosity. The
number of animal substances submitted to experimentation
is thus far limited to certain entire insects, and to some
parts extracted from the bodies of certain other animals, as
well as to some excretory products, such as musk, castoreum,
&c. Thus the animal substances used in homceopathy may
be divided into three classes, viz.: 1st. Entire Animals.
ed. Animal lfatters. 3d. Animal Concretions and Zoopiytes.
The animal substances used in homceopathy, are twenty-six
in number, viz.:
1. ANIMALS, experimented on: Aranea diadema, Cantiarlides, Coccionella septempunctata, lTheridion curassavicum;
-proposed for experiment: Cancer astacus, Formica, Melo"
majalis, 1Jfelolontha vulgaris, Oniscus asellus.
2. ANIMAL MATTER, experimented on: Ambra grisea,
Barbus Crotalus, Lachesis, liepitiis, Mosckus, Oleum animale,
Sepia;-proposed for experiment: Album     ovi, Membrana
ovi, Oleum jecoris morrhuce.
3. ANIMAL CONCRETIONS AND ZOOPHYTES, experimented on: Conc/ce, (Calcarea,) Corallium rubrum, Spongia
marina;-proposed for experiment: Cancerum oculi.
2. Vegetable Substances.
The plants belonging to the homoeopathic pharmacopoeia, are, as those of the old school, taken from nearly
all the classes of the vegetable kingdom. The different
plants mentioned in the homoeopathic pharmacopoeias
amount to about 150; but of this number the pathogenetic
effects of scarcely 100 are well known; and there are more



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

71

than 30 whose physiological effects are not indicated in our
Materia Medica, and consequently, their names only are
mentioned. In the general view which we propose to give,
we shall enumerate the plants according to the natural
families of Jussieu, and shall place between parentheses
those whose powers are not known to the Materia Medica.
Among these last, several have, nevertheless,.been quoted
in our Symptomen Codex, though we could only give their
names; these are they which, though placed between
parentheses, are subsequently found printed like the others,
in italic type; whilst those of whose effects we have as yet
no knowledge, are printed in Roman letters.
Among the 50 first natural families of Jussieu, the
homoeopathic pharmacopoeia reckons from 70 to 80 remedies, viz.:
i. Class.-FuNGI: Agaricus nmusc., (Boletus satanas,)
Bovista;-Musci: iycopodium;-FILICES: (Filix m a8c.)
II. Class.-AROIDEX,:   Arum   maculatum, Caladium
seguin:-GRAMINEE: (Lolium temulentum,) (Secale cornultum.)
III. Class.-AsPARAGI:     (Asparagus,) Paris quadr.,
(Sassafras,) sarsaparilla;--JUNGI:  Colciicum, (Juncus
pilos.,) Sabadilla, veratrum;-AsPHODELEm,: (Allium sativ.,
(AlOes,) Squilla marit.;-IRIs: C rocus sativ.
Iv. and v. Class.-CANNAE: Zingi6er;-ARISTOLOCHIE:
(Aristolochia,) Asarum europ., (Serpentaria.)
vI. Class.-THYMELE.M: Daphne indica, Mezereum.
vii. Class.--LAURI: Camq/hora, (Cinnamomum,) NiAx
mosc2ata, (Aichurim;) - POLIGONEE: Rhabaarbaram; -
ATRIPLICES: (Atriplex olida,) (Chenopodium.)
viii. Class.--LYsIMACHIE: Cyclamen europ., Menyanthes; PEDICULARES: Eupitrasia, Ratankia, Senega;JASMINEX: (Olea europ-ea;)-VITICES: Agnus castus,
(Verbena;)-LABIATAE: Lanaiunm album, (Rosmarinus offic.,)
(Thymus,) Teucrium; SCROPHULARIE: igitali8, Gratiola;
-SOLANEI: Belladonna, Capsicum,.Dulcamara, Hyoscyamus,
Solanum n.igrum, Solan. mammos., Stramonium, Tabacum, VTerbascum;-CoNvoLVULI: (Convolvulus arvens,) (Jalappa;)
-GENTIANiE: Spigelia;-APOCINEE ": Ignatia, NAux vomic.,
Oleander, (Vincetoxicum.)
Ix. Class.-RHoDODIENDRA: JLedum palustre, Rhododendron;-ERIcE-: Uva Ursi. Alinea.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

x. Class.-CHICU RACE]E: lacluca viros., Taraxacun;CORYMBIFERE: Arnica, (Arlentisia, vuig.,) (Galendula,) 6Y/tmnomilla, Gina, IJillefolium, fLanacehtvm vuig.
Among the other six classes of the natural families of
Jussieu., the homczeopathic pharmacopceia counts almost as
many remedies as in the preceding, viz.:
xi. Class. - DisPACEXE:       faleriana- RUBIACEAý:
(cahinca,)  China,  ('0//a, lIpecacuan/ta;  CAPRIFOLIA:
Sagnbucits.
xii. Class. - ARALLE: Ginseng:- UMBELIFERXE:
ilFIlnusa, (Ammoniacum gummi,) (Archangelica,) Assafi(did.,
Gicula, Goniumn, Leracleum, ((Enanthe crocata,) (Peir-oselinumn,) P/tellanclriztm, fVinca, msnor.
xiii. Class.-RANuNCULACEyrE: Aconilumn, (Aclcea spicala.) (Aquilej a,) Ciegalis, Ilelleboruts nig., Pwon ia, PulsaWila,, Ranunculus bulb., Ranunculus seler., Slap hysagria;PAPAVERACEA,,: ('lielidoniUM, Opium, Sanguinaria canad.;J
CRUC1FERAL: (Cochlearia;)-IIYPER1cA: llypericum -Perforalum~z; AURANTIA: (C'ieron,) -Rhea cesareva; CAPPARIDES:
Drosera; MAGNOLIZE; (Anisum sstellalumn;) - ME NISPERMA: Cocculus p- BERBERIDES: -Berlberi-s; - CisTI:
Cislus canad., Viola odorala., Viola Iricol.;-RU TAiE:(ic
lamnnus,) Guailacum?, ]iuda.
xiv. -Class.-SEMPERVIVAE: (Sedum acre;)-M-YRTI:
JEugenia., Gr-analum;- RosACEXi: (Jiragaria vesc.,) Laurocerasus, (Prunus padus,) Prunus spinosa;-LEGUAHiNoszE:
C'paivw Bal~sam., (Genista,) if-ce)naloxilumq camp)ec//, Indigo,
(Ononis,) Senna, ~Thngo;-T ERE B INTH A CREi: Anacardiumn,
-Brucea dy-seni., Bizus toxic., B/in vernix;-RHAMNI: Bronyinns europ.
xv. Class. -EUPORBLE,: Gascarilla, ('rolon, 1iglium,
Eupthorbiumi, uatrop/ta; CUCURBITA CEiEX,: Bqyonia, Co/6 -c!/pd/us;-URTMEi: ('annabis, (Cnb6eac,) (Lupulus,) (IUrtica
uirens;) -A MENTACEAE: (Ulmus campestr.;)-CoNlFaRia:
Sabiina, Taxus 6uccala. Threbindi/uia, fiunja.
3. Inorganic Substances and Gluemical Products.
The mnineral substances and chemnical products which
belong to the hoinceopathic pharmacopceia, are found, as
in that of the old school, among the gion-mnetallic bodies,
the acids, the alkealies, the earths8, the mietals, and the corn


SPECIAL PIHARMACOPIA.          7

'73

pounds of the latter. The number of these substances
acknowledged by homoeopathy, amounts in all to one
hundred, sixty of which have been studied on the healthy
subject, whilst the other forty are only mentioned in the
pharmacopoeia. We intend to notice them, making use of
the Latin'names under which these substances are known
in the writings of our school, and which differ but little
from those generally in use. In adopting, for the exposition of the pathogenetic symptoms in the Materia Medica,
the alphabetic order of remedies, it has been found most
convenient to unite as much as possible all products derived from the same base; instead, therefore, of writing,
as usual, acidunm nitricumni, acidum nphosphoricum, &c., we have
preferred nitri acidum, p/osphori acidant, &c., in order to
place the first of these remedies near nitre, and the other
near p/osp/lorus.  In like manner with the names mutrias
barqte, carbonas baryte, &c., in place of which we have preferred baryta nmuriatica, baryla carbonica, &c., in order to be
enabled, in the alphabetical order of the Materia Medica,
and the repertories, to place or arrange them near each
other; and so on with all the names of this kind.
The remedies which are found among the non-metallic
bodies, the acids and the alkalies, are in all thirty, the
pathogenetic effects of fifteen only being known, viz.:
1. NON-METALLIC bodies, studied: Carbo animalis,
Carbo vegetabilis, Grapkites, lodium, Kreasotum, Hepar-sulp/uris, Petroleaum, P/hosphorus, Selenium, Sulphur; proposed
for study: Alcohol sulp/unis, Bromium, Natrum sulp/uraturm,
(sulphuret of soda.)
2. AcIrs, studied: lMuriatis acidum, Nitri acicldum, Piosp/ori acidum, Suilp/uri acidum, Tartari acidum; proposed for
study: Aceti acidum, Hydroc/yani acidum, iIlolybhdsni acidum.
3. ETHERS, proposed for study: Nitri spiritus dulcis.
4. ALKALIES, studied: Causticumi; proposed for study:
Kali causticum, Natrum cawsticum, Awmmoniuni causticum;
Calcarea caustica, Baryta caustica, Strontiana caustica, (Sapo
domesticus.)
The eartits and the earthy and alkaline salts thus far admitted in homoeopathy, amount in all to twenty-jive,
twenty-two of which have been studied on the healthy
human system, viz.:
1. EARTHS, studied: Alumina, Silicea.



74

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

S. CARBONATES, studied: Ammonium carbonicum, Bacyta
carbonicca, Calcarea carbonica, Kali carblonicumnz, lagnesia carbonica, Natrum carbonicum, Strontiana carbonica.
3. NITRATES, studied: Kali nitricum, JNatrum nitricum.
4. CHLORATES, studied: Kali chloricum.
5. SULPHATES, studied: lagnesia sutwplturica, Natrunm
sulp/uricum; proposed    for study:   Calcarea su'hJurica,
(9ypsum.)
6. BORATES, studied: Borax.
7. ACETATES: Bagyaa acelica, Calcarea acelica. (In general, carbonates of substances are preferred to their acetates.)
8. HYDROCILLORATES, studied: Amnnzonium muriaticum,
Baryta muriatica, ilagnesia muriatica, Natrugm muriaticum;
proposed for study: Calcarea mguriatica.
9. HYDRIODATES, studied: Kali Iydrioclicum.
10. PHOSPHATES, studied: Calcarea phosphorata.
Among the metals and their compounds,forly-two in all
are found in the homceopathic pharmacopoeia, eighteen of
which have been studied as regards their pure effects, viz.:
1. PERFECT METALS, studied: Argentum, Aurum, Plalina; proposed for study: Argentum nitricumi, Aurumfulminans, Aurum muriaticum.
2. METALS Of the SECOND order, studied: ZMercurius
vivus et solubilis, Mercurius corrosivus, Mlercurius suphuraltus
ruber, (Cinnabaris,) Niccolum; proposed for study: Mercurius vducis, Mercurius precipitaltus ruber,l Mercurius acetatlus,
Mercurius precipitatus albus, Osmium.
3. METALS Of the THIRD order, studied: Maanganum
aceticum; proposed for study: Jianganum metallicum.
4. METALS of the FOURTH        order, studied: Cuprum
metallicum, IFerrum  aceticum, Ferrum  magneticum, Ferrum
metallicum; proposed for study: Cuprum carbonicum, Cuprum
sulypuricuzm, C0prum aceticum, Jierrum muriaticum, Terrum
oxydalt. tydral.
5. METALS Of the FIFTH order, studied: Antimonium
crudum, Bismnut/um gnitricum, Plumbum, Stannum, Tarltarus
stibiatus, Zincum; proposed for study: Antimonium metallicum, Bismut/tum  metallicum, Plumbum   aceticum, Zincum
sulpkuricun.
6. METALS of the SIXTH order, studied: Arsenicum;
proposed for study: Arsenicum metallicum, Arsenicum citrinum, (auripigmentum,) Arsenicu m rubyrun, Mlolybdnum.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPOEIA.

75

CHAPTER II.
ANIMAL     KINGDOM.
OF THE PREPARATION OF ANIMAL SUBSTANCES.
(A.) Entire Animals.
1. DIADEMA, Aranea    diadema, Epeira diadema; Fr.,
Araignee porte-croix, Araignee diadcme, Araignee a
croix papule; Ger., Kreuzspinne; Eng., Diadem spider.
This spider is found all over Europe, in stables, on old
walls, &c., is distinguished by its ovoid body, often as
large as a small nut, and a longitudinal line on the back,
composed of yellow and white points, and traversed by
three other similar lines. In order to prepare this spider
for homceopathic use, Dr. Gross recommends a puncture
to be made in the belly of the living insect, and to collect
on one hundred grains of sugar of milk the serosity that
flows out, and to make the first three attenuations by trituration. According to Dr. Hering, however, the preferable way is to macerate the whole insect in alcohol, and at
the end of some months prepare the alcoholic attenuation.
The web, which, according to Sadillot, is composed of a
substance soluble in water, of a resinous and a sweetishbitter substance, &c., is used to arrest the bleeding of
small wounds, leech-bites, &c.
Antidote: Mercury.
2. CANCER ASTACUS, Astacus fluriatilis; river-crab.
The common crab is a decapodous crustacea which inhabits, in Europe, the borders of streams, small rivers,
and even of lakes and ponds, where it keeps in holes and
under stones.
Its body is oblong, generally cylindrical; the tail broad
and long, covered with transverse scales, and furnished
with swimming scales on the sides and at the extremity,
turning in under themselves. The fore-part of the body
terminates in a short point jutting out between the eyes.



76

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

It has ten claws: the two fore-claws terminating in strong
and dentated pinchers. Any member of its body, when
destroyed or mutilated, is easily regenerated. The crabs
change their calcareous coat every year, and at that time
are found in their stomachs two hard, calcareous bodies,
called crab's eyes, which are intended to furnish the
proper material towards the reproduction of the new coat.
The female carries under her reverted tail, first her eggs,
then her young, until they attain a certain size. River
crabs are the best.
According to Caspari's directions, we mash them alive,
in a stone mortar, to a fine paste, pour on it double its
volume of alcohol, express the juice, and preserve it for
use.  (Arch. I. 2, p. 14.)
Antidote: Aran. diadem., in one case.
3. CANTHARIS, Cantharis vesicatoria, i7felo  vesicalorius,
Lytta vesicatoria; Fr., Cantharide, Cantharide des boutiques; Ger., Kantharide, SpJanisc/te Fliege; Eng., Cantharides, Spanish Fly.
This fly, of the middle and south of Europe, appears in
the months of May and June, especially on the white
poplar, privet, ash, elder, and lilac, &c. It is a coleopterous insect, about half an inch long, of a golden-yellow
green; head inclined, almost cordiform; antennae filiform,
of twelve joints, black; antennulae equally filiform, the
posterior swollen at the extremity; eyes large, of a deep
brown; mouth with an upper lip and two bifid jaws; body
elongated, almost round and cylindrical; two wings; elytrae
soft, demicylindrical, marked with longitudinal streaks;
head and feet full of whitish hairs; the odour is sweetish,
nauseous; taste very acrid, almost caustic; the larvae of
these insects have a yellowish white body, formed of three
rings, six short feet, rounded head, two short filiform antennae, two jaws and four feelers. They live in the ground,
feed on roots, there undergo their metamorphoses, and
do not come out till they are perfect insects. The best
preparation for homoeopathic purposes, consists in crushing the largefemale flies, and making the first three attenuations by trituration: the mother tincture may be prepared
by means of 20 parts of alcohol, in which we may digest,



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

77

for eight days, the powder of cantharides. Before powdering these insects, we must assure ourselves that they are
neither worm-eaten nor pulverulent, but fresh, very dry,
whole, and smooth; the small ones are not nearly so good
as the larger.
Antidote: Camphor. Coffee aggravates the symptoms.
4. COCCIONELLA SEU COCCINELLA SEPTEMPUNCTATA,
Ckrysomela septempuncata, L.; Fr., Coccinelle, Bete a
dieu; Bete du bon dieu; Ger., Sonnenkafer, J-ohanimskafer, Frauenkafer, Himmelskuh, Sommerkalbckten; Eng.,
Lady-bird, Lady-cow.
This hemispherical scarabaeus lives in the hedges, on
wheat, in the meadows, and on umbelliferous plants. It
is a small coleopterous insect, of the size of a pea, black
body, elytrae red, and marked with seven black points.
When touched, it draws in its feet, looks like dead, and
exudes in the tarsal joints a viscid, fetid, black juice.
During life, this insect contains an acrid, volatile substance,
of the odour of opium, which is lost when dried, so that it
is important to crush them while still living, after which
we pour on the crushed mass 20 parts of alcohol, and decant the liquid at the end of eight days.
5. FORMICARUM SPIRITUS. Formica rufa; Fr., Fourmi,
Fourmi rouge; Ger., Ameise, rothe or JFaldameise; Eng.,
ant, red ant.
The ants are hymenopterous insects, of the family of
heterogenes.   Their characters are: a flattened, rustcoloured chest, black head, a big, oval abdomen, attached
to the corslet by a pedicle, which bears a small scale, or
vertical knot; antenna filiform and broken; antennula of
unequal size; mandibles strong; tongue truncated, concave, short. There are male, female, and neuter ants.
The two former, when fully developed, have four long,
white, transparent wings; they leave the hills, fly in the
air, and there couple; the males die shortly after the females return to the hills. Only few of them are admitted,
which lay eggs, and are taken care of by the neuters, as
among the bees. The females and neuters have, at the
extremity of their abdomen, two glands, by means of
which they secrete a peculiar liquor which is acid, and



78

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

which, on a fine    delicate skin, creates itching and
eruptions.
For homoeopathic purposes we gather the ants by placing
a stick covered with honey near the hill, or else by burying
a bottle with a narrow neck and honey at the bottom (inside)
in the hill as far as the neck; when this bottle is filled
with ants, we take it out, pour the ants into a new bottle,
cover them with three times their volume of alcohol, and
decant the liquid at the end of six or eight days.
The spirit of ants, formicarum spiritus, is acrid and pungent, and has an acid, smarting taste. (Hyg. v, 449.)
5. MELOE MAJALIS ET PROSCARABJEUS; Fr., Ver de
maiet proscarabde; Ger., Rother und sc/hwarzblauer Maiwurm; Eng., Oil-beetle.*
These two insects belong to the genus Meloie. The
latter is without wings, an inch or an inch and a half
long, and about as big as a finger. It is soft, with the
head bent downwards, as that of the cantharis, antenna
moniliform, of twelve joints, corslet almost rounded, and
flexible, punctuated elytree which cover scarcely one half of
the oval abdomen.    The colour of the head, feet, and
abdomen, verges on the reddish. The fore-feet have five,
the hind-feet four joints.
The meloe majalis is the smaller of the two; its body is
coppery-red, or bronze-black; the elytrae are black green,
and the back is furnished with red incisions.
The two kinds have a disagreeable odour, and emit, when
seized, an acrid, yellowish humour, staining the fingers,
and smelling something like the violet, of a sweetish taste
at first, then acrid and caustic, and causing an itching and
eruptions (blisters) on the skin.
These insects are found all over Europe in the spring, on
the grass, low plants, on dry meadows and sunny hills.
They have to be gathered with great care, so that the
juice which they emit should not get lost, and they should
at once be placed in the vessel in which they are to be
kept. We prepare them in the same way as crabs.
(Hyg. iv, 346.)
* They must not be confounded with the common may-beetle (scarabseus melolantha).



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

79

7. ONISCUS ASELLUS; Millepeda; Fr., Cloporte ordinaire,
millepied; Ger., Kellerassel, Kellerwurm, Tausendbein;
Eng., Common wood-louse.
This little animal is from three to six lines long; it has
fourteen feet, four antennae, of which two are short, and
almost entirely concealed; the others cetaceous, bent,
having five or six joints; its body is oval, covered with
many crustaceous pieces, transverse, sub-imbricated, and
provided at the extremity with two short and very simple
appendages. The colour is gray, more or less deep, verging
on the blue or brown, with yellowish streaks or spots.
The Oniscus is found in cellars, under stones, in humid
places, and seems to shun the light; when touched, it rolls
up in a heap; the taste is sweetish, nauseous; the odour
disagreeable, ammoniacal.
The first three attenuations are prepared by trituration;
the tincture by 20 parts of alcohol (Arch. iv, 1, and
xvii, 2).*
8. THERIDION CURASSAVICUM; Fr., Araignee noire du
Curagoa; Ger., Feuerspimncken; Eng., Black spider of
Curagoa.
This little black spider, which is known by its terrible
poison, is often found at Curagoa, where the negroes call
it aranja; its body is of the size of a cherry-stone, with a
black chest; the feet are likewise black and covered with
short and stiff hairs; it is distinguished by three points of
a lively, orange-red, placed at the back part of the body,
and the largest of which, above the anus, is of the size of
a pin's head. The youngest are of a beautiful velvet-black,
marked with several white lines, composed of drop-like
points from before backwards; their feet are transparent,
brownish, as is the case with most young spiders. The
females are marked with similar stripes, but larger and
disposed in cross-form, of a yellow colour; the middle
stripe terminates in the spot above the anus. On their
bellies they all have a square, yellow spot, which is notched
* The oniscus asellus should not be confounded with the oniscus
armadillo, L., which has several feet and no bifid tail.



80

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

on the edges, and occupies nearly the whole extent of the
belly.
We put the whole spider in alcohol, macerating it for
weeks and even months, and then decant the clear liquor,
which is the mother-tincture. (Arch. xiv, 1.)
(B.) Animal Substances.
1. ALBUM OVr, white of egg.
The white of egg is of a gelatinous appearance, and
contains nitrogen. It is a white, semitransparent, viscous
fluid, enclosing the yolk, and surrounded and traversed by
a thin, fibrous membrane, and furnished with numerous
vessels; it is inodorous, insipid, miscible with water,
coagulable by heat, alcohol, ether, strong acids, and tannin.
According to Bostock, 100 parts of the white of eggs contain 80 parts of water, 4-5 non-coagulable matter, 15*5
albumen, and some slight traces of soda, sulphur, sulphate
and muriate of soda, phosphate of lime, and benzoic acid.
Put into alcohol, it loses almost all its water, and coagulates, the alcohol at the same time dissolving its mucus
and soda.
For homoeopathic purposes, we use the fresh white of
eggs, and make the first three attenuations by trituration.
Q. MEMBRANA OVi, membrane of the egg.
The white pellicle (chorion), which is situated between
the shell and the white, is dried and then triturated. Bute
macerated it in alcohol, together with the shell. It is used
for excoriations, wounds, and   superficial ulcers; the
surface which is turned towards the white is applied to the
wound, after which it is gently and evenly pressed to the
wound by means of a soft and fine cloth; as soon as it
is dry, it adheres without a bandage. (Arch. xvi, 3, and
IIygea.)
3. AMBRA GRISEA SEU AMBROSIACA, Amblra vera seu
maritima; Fr., Ambre gris; Ger., Grauer ambra; Eng.,
Ambergris.
This substance, which Cartheussen and Neumann looked
upon as bitumen, and Bergmann as a gum-resin, was a



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

S1

long time considered by others as a sort of camphor, a
submarine fungus, an altered mixture of wax and honey,
an excremental product of the crocodile or of certain
birds, &c. At present, almost all the learned agree that it
is the product of the intestines of certain whales, and
consider it a biliary concretion. This product is gathered
floating on the waves or cast on the coasts of India,
Africa, and even of France. The most esteemed is that
from the coasts of Sumatra and Madagascar. Ambergris,
such as it comes to us, is usually in balls more or less
large, opaque, rough to the touch, formed of concentric
layers, friable, lighter than water, spongy, of a grayishbrown without, traversed within by black or yellowish-red
veins, and full of whitish specks, that give out a strong
odour; often it comes in shapeless masses, very large, in
which are found the jaw-bones of the sepia otop. and of the
sepia moscata L., and which are frequently covered with a
black crust of a bituminous odour; the taste of it is flat;
when rubbed or heated, it emits a strong agreeable odour,
like that of benzoin; it is highly electric; its consistence is
that of wax; it softens under the fingers, is fusible and almost
completely volatilein the fire; when approached by a candle,
it promptly inflames, and burns with a vivid light. The
more the alcohol is diluted, the less amber enters in solution; ether dissolves it completely, and if this solution be
treated with alcohol, a white precipitate takes place,
resembling wax, which is ambrine. The clearness of this
product often causes it to be adulterated, either with meal
or with the excrements of certain birds, or else it is
artificially manufactured with benzoin, storax, and laudanum; but in all these cases there is not the same fusibility and volatility as when pure. Those who would make
new experiments on the pathogenesis of this substance,
may prepare it in solution in ether; but such as wish
to base their practice on the experiments of Hahnemann,
must in every case make the first three attenuations by
trituration, the fourth by equal parts of alcohol and water,
and the rest with alcohol.
Antidotes: Camph., Nux vom.; less frequently Puls.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

4. AXUNGIA PORCI; Adeps suilla; Fr., Graisse, graisse
de pore, axonge ou sain-doux; Ger., Felt, Sckweinefett;
Eng., Hog's lard, axonge.
We transcribe:this article from Jahr's Pharmacopoeia:The use which homoeopathy makes of the soft fat of
animals is very restricted. The majority of homoeopaths
never make the least use of it in any case, and those who
do use it use pig's fat (axzngiaporci, acleps s)illa), united
with wax, to preserve denuded surfaces from  the contact
of the air, or else alone, putting it on their hands in cases
of delivery of women. Even for these purposes, others
prefer olive oil. HIowever that may be, fat should always
be preferred to almond oil, or goose grease, which some
physicians are in the habit of employing; above all, it
should be fresh and good. In all animal fats, but especially in that of the pig, there is developed, when spoiled,
a strong poison, which frequently produces by absorption
the most lamentable effects. Good axonge, purified and
suitably prepared, should be white, solid, clotted, very
fusible, and of a feeble but peculiar odour, and of a sweetish, agreeable, fatty taste, neither bitter nor acrid, nor
empyreumatic. We obtain this fat from the pig (sus
scrofa, L.), which contains it in large quantities about the
kidneys, epiploon, &c.; when taken from these parts, it
must be freed from the blood, fibres, &c., which it contains,
by fusion and filtration. In 100 parts of pure fat, there
are 6~ parts of olaine and 38 stearine, proportions, however, which are susceptible of variations. Finally, pork
fat, like most other fat, is soluble in ether, but very little
in alcohol, and not at all in water; it divides or extinguishes mercury, and dissolves sulphur as well as phosphorus. When strongly heated, in contact with air, it
decomposes, emits a white and pungent smoke, takes on a
colour more or less deep, and inflames. Submitted to
distillation, it gives a little water, carbonic acid gas, acetic
and sebacic acid, much carburetted hydrogen gas, a great
quantity of fat matter, becoming more soft and fluid, and at
last, a very little spongy charcoal, easily incinerated. In
treating it with an alkali or a metallic oxide, we obtain,
besides the sebacic acid which distillation produces, yet
two others, one of which is margaric acid, the other oleic



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

83

acid, and both of which are equally found in all kinds of
fat. Finally, the qualities which pork fat has yet in common
with the other kinds of fat, are such that hydrogen, boron,
nitrogen, charcoal, exercise no action upon it; exposed to
the air, it becomes rancid, by absorbing oxygen, and at
times by developing sebacic acid.
5. CASTOREUM; Fr., Castoreum; Ger., Bibergeil;
Eng., Castor.
The castor (castor fiber) lives in the north of Asia and
America, as well as in several countries of Europe, such
as Poland, Russia, &c. It is very rare at present in
Germany and France. The castor is the secreted product
of the preputial glands of the animal, placed longitudinally
under the skin of the abdomen, of both male and female,
between the root of the tail and the posterior parts of the
thighs, behind the pelvis. It is a soft substance, of syrupy
consistence, of a dirty yellow, having a strong odour, and
an acrid biting taste; it easily mingles with the saliva and
adheres to the teeth. In its natural state, the castor is constantly found traversed by membranous partitions; in the
dry state, it is brown and easily friable; the pouches which
contain it are two, one above the other; the uppermost is
the smallest; they are united by a common excretory
duct, and both adhere to the kind of pouch in which they
are placed, and which is common to the genital parts and
the anus of the animal. It is these two pouches still
united by their excretory duct, that we find in commerce
under the name of castor, though, rigorously speaking,
this name is only due to the resinous substance which
they contain. We distinguish in commerce two kinds:
1st. Siberian castor, the most used of all. 2d. English or
Canadian castor, less esteemed; Siberian castor, generally
dried in the smoke, after putting it in pigs' bladders,
comes to us in little bags, heavy, round below, pointed at
the top, almost conical, gibbous, of a deep brown, surrounded on the outside with akind of membranous envelope,
traversed within by more dense membranes, between the
layers of which the castor, properly so called, is found;
the odour of this kind is strong enough, slightly bitter,
biting, aromatic. The English or Canadian castor comes to



84

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

us in small pyriform or elliptical bags, membranous and
very black; it is drier, stiffer, more friable, and of a clearer
colour than the Siberian; its odour and taste are less
striking and less disagreeable, sometimes even with the
odour of ammoniac; castor is one of those substances
which the industry of these days adulterates most frequently; we often find it to contain sand, lead, or other metallic matters, so as to augment the weight; in other cases
we have galbanum, gum ammoniac, and even wax. In
England, it is even manufactured altogether, when it consists frequently of a mixture of dried blood, gum, and honey,
put into the gall-bladders of the sheep or calf,but is always of
a finer appearance than the true castor. These adulterations
and imitations are easily detected, inasmuch as this kind
of castor is of more feeble odour, without partitions in the
interior, of a resinous hue, strong, and entirely soluble in
alcohol. The good and true castor should be dry, of a very
perceptible odour, and enclosed in bags which have never
been opened. Heat, humidity, and the air easily alter this
substance, so that we must preserve it with care. For
homoeopathic use, we prepare the castor, by mingling one
part of this substance with ten of alcohol, and digesting it
eight days, taking care to shake it occasionally. At the
end of this time, we decant the clear liquid and preserve it
under the name of mother tincture of castor.
Antidotes: Camphor and Opium.
6. CERA; Fr., Cire; Ger., WFachs: Eng., Wax.-CERATTUM; Fr., Cerat; Ger., WJac8ssalbe; Eng., Cerate.
-CEREOLI; Fr., Bougies; Ger., Kerzchen; Eng.,
Bougies.-CHARTA CERATA; Fr., Papier cire; Ger.,
Wachispapier; Eng., Wax-paper.
Wax is used in homoeopathy, to seal hermetically, bottles
which contain very volatile substances, as also to prepare
an ointment, to make bougies, and a kind of wax-paper to
envelope bottles when sent to a distance. It holds a middle
rank between vegetable and animal products. We obtain
it by separating the honey from it by expression, after
which we melt it in hot water, to purify it still more; it is
then called crude wax; it is yellow, and of an aromatic
honey-smell and taste, ductile, variable in quality; in com


SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

85

merce, it is sometimes adulterated with lard, the fecula of
/ potatoes, or artificially coloured; in the first case, it is
greasy to the touch; and in the second, there is a residue
when dissolved in spirits of turpentine; honey gives it its
yellow colour; its natural colour is yellow, and when white,
it is purified by the prolonged action of water, air, and light;
and when run into moulds, we find it in commerce under
the name of white wax, or wax in cakes (cera alba seu in
tabulis). In this state wax is an insipid substance, of a
pleasant odour, but weak, dry, friable, insoluble in water,
soluble, when cold, in the fixed oils, and, when hot, in the
essential oils, as also, but in small proportions, in alcohol
and ether; its gravity is 0-960, to 0-966, fusible at a heat of
I 800 to 2000 (600 to 800 R.), inflammable and volatilisable.
Like all the fat substances, it is formed of two different principles, cerine and myricine, and contains a little free margaric
acid. With the fixed oils it forms cerates; potash and soda
convert it into soap. Submitted to distillation, it gives out
water, acetic acid, a large amount of odorous oil, and a concrete oil, to which we give the name of butter of wax, and
which, when rectified, furnishes what was formerly called oil
of wax. Wax, or at any rate a similar substance, is found in
the vegetable kingdom, exuding from various trees in different parts of the world; it is also to be seen, in a pulverised
state, on fruit, as raisins, prunes, oranges, &c., as also on
the bark of the root of ipecacuanha; on the leaves of trees,
forming a sort of varnish; in lac; in the green fecula of
many plants, especially in that of the cabbage. In homceopathy, we use the wax of bees, well cleaned and blanched,
and purified. We first make an ointment with it, to dress
ulcers and even denuded surfaces.   For this purpose, we
dissolve the wax in hot water, then mix it with equal parts
of olive oil, allowing it to cool; we preserve it under the
name of pure cerate (ceratum Galeni); that found in the
shops is always scented with rose-water, and should never
be used by the homoeopathic physician; that having
opium or sugar of lead, &c., in it, should also be discarded.
As to bougies (cereoli), homoeopathy cannot set them aside
altogether, though it never need make so free a use of them
as those who know no method of treating strictures of the
urethra except cauterization. We prepare them by rolling
linen cloth impregnated with wax into small cylindrical



86

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

forms; but it is more advantageous to make them out of
catgut.  For this purpose we take a cord and stretch it
between two pieces of wood, and rub it with pumice-stone,
in order to cleanse it of all the small filaments which
adhere to it. We then warm, over a spirit-lamp, a mixture
of 6 parts of yellow wax and 1 part of olive-oil, of which
we pour a part on a piece of cloth, with which we rub the
cord gently, taking care to rub it sufficiently to prevent the
wax from getting cold and the cloth from becoming stiff;
by this means we obtain bougies sufficiently large and
even.   Finally, to procure cerateld paper (charla cerata),
which serves to envelope the medicines sent to a distance,
we prepare it by pouring the wax on a piece of paper,
placed on a warm stone, and by spreading it in a uniform
manner by means of a dry sponge.
7. CYPRINUS BARBUS; Fr., Barbeau; Ger., Barbe; Eng.,
Barbel.
This fish lives in the clear running waters of Asia and
the south of Europe, and is frequently caught in those of
France.   It is distinguished by the four feelers on the
upper jaw, to which it owes its name. The body is commonly covered with a viscous mucus; its flesh is white,
tender, and tastes the more agreeably the older the fish is,
but is of difficult digestion to weak stomachs.  The eggs
are considered poisonous, and contain an acrid and bitter
substance. For homceopathic purposes we take two grains
of the fresh eggs of a large adult barbel, from which we prepare the first three attenuations by trituration.
8. ICHTHYOCOLLA, colla piscium; Fr., Ichthyocolle, colle
de poisson; Ger., Hausenlase; Eng., Ichthyocolla,
fish-glue.
Fish-glue is originally prepared from the swimming
bladder of fish of the genus accipenser, the huso, sturgeon,
also of the silurts glanis. The former are found in the
European seas, the Volga, Nile, &c. We obtain it either
by boiling the bladder, and then allowing it to cool down
to thin membranes, or by taking out the internal shining
membrane, rolling it up, and drying it. It comes to us in



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

87

tablets, or else in cylinders of the thickness of the finger,
white or whitish-yellow, more or less transparent, dry,
coriaceous, inodorous, and of a slimy, insipid taste. The
best kind comes from Moscow; it is whitish, translucid
like dry horn, perfectly inodorous, and consists of thin
membranes. That of Hungary comes in masses of double
the size of that of Moscow; it is yellow and not at all transparent.  Another kind, which has a brownish colour, is
obtained by boiling the bones, fins, intestines, &c., of other
large sea- and sweet-water fish.
Water dissolves the glue, forming a solid, tenacious,
transparent jelly, which is insoluble in anhydrous alcohol.
It is used to give lustre to silk, to clarify wine, make the
English court-plaster, &c.
9. LACHESIS, Trigonocephjalus lac/Lesis; Fr., Trigonocephale   losanges, (venin dentaire du trigonocephale a
losanges;) Ger., Lachesis Sc/llangengift; Eng., Poison
of the Lance-headed viper.
Snake poison is procured from the poison-bags which
are found in the upper jaw of these reptiles.   In the
Homoeopathic Archives, published by Dr. Stapf, and also
in the Bibliotheque de Genive, we find Dr. Hering's
account of the means which he employed to obtain from a
living trigonocephalus a drop of its poison. This consisted
in pressing with the finger the poison-bag, and collecting
a drop of the poison from the extremity of the tooth on the
sugar of milk, and preparing the first three attenuations by
trituration.  The lachesis or trigonocephalus inhabits the
hot countries of South America; it attains a length of
upwards of 7 feet, and its poison-fangs are nearly one
inch in length; the skin is of a reddish-brown, marked
along the back with large rhomboidal spots of a blackishbrown, each of which encloses two spots of the colour of
the body. The poison resembles saliva, only it is less
viscous, but limpid, inodorous, and without any marked
taste, the colour being somewhat greenish; at the extremity of the fang, it easily forms into drops, and falls
without threading; but on the tongue it produces a slight
astringent sensation; exposed to the air it soon concretes
into a dry yellow mass, which, for a long time, preserves



88

SPECIAL PHARMACOPOEIA.

its poisonous qualities. The poison of all these serpents
has this peculiarity, that it may be swallowed without inconvenience, whilst, introduced into a wound, or injected
in a vein, it produces the most dreadful accidents, and
generally death.
Antidotes: Ac. phosph., Bell., Mere., Nux vom.
10. MoscHUS, Mlioschus moschiferus; Fr., Musc; Ger.,
Mosc/tus, Bisam: Eng., Musk.
This substance comes from a mammiferous ruminating
animal of the deer kind, which inhabits the high mountains
of the East, Siberia, China, Thibet, &c. The part which
contains the musk, consists of a hairy bag, from two to
three inches long, placed under the belly of the old male,
near the sexual parts, behind the navel; this membranous
bag, thin and dry, contains a fat and black humour, of a
slightly bitterish taste, of a peculiar, strong, penetrating
odour, and which is the true musk; these bags of musk
come to us in leaden boxes, or in cases of wood, lined with
lead. We distinguish two kinds in commerce: 1st. Tonquin or Eastern musk (the Thibet musk of the Germans),
coming from the kingdom of Tonquin or Thibet. This is
the best, and comes to us in bags of the size of a pigeon's
egg, more or less rounded, covered with reddish, bristleshaped hairs, moderately filled, and containing from 200 to
300 grains of musk; it looks like coagulated blood, and
consists of small lumps of a deep brown, soft and unctuous
to the touch, slightly moist, and often mingled with hairs
and traversed by membranous shreds, which shine like
mother-of-pearl. 2d. The second sort is the Siberian or
Kabardin musk, coming from Siberia; it is in elongated
bags, pointed at one end, sometimes worm-eaten, covered
with a thick skin, long hairs, whitish, silvery, traversed by
membranes, and of a weak odour, very disagreeable, somewhat like the sweat of the horse. Musk is frequently found
adulterated with sand, lead, iron, and other heavy substances; some bags are opened and other matters introduced, and even altogether filled with artificial musk; this
may be discovered by the section of the bags and their
closure by stitching; they also present places deprived of
hair. The true and veritable musk, when rubbed on paper



. SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

89

with water, should not present to the touch sandy points,
and should have a colour of a yellowish tinge. Musk out
of the bag is almost always adulterated, and is not proper
for medicinal use. For homoeopathic purpose, we take the
Tonquin musk, of which we make the first three attenuations by trituration. Should we wish the tincture of this
substance, we digest it with 20 parts of dilute alcohol.
Antidote: Camphor.
11. OLEUM JECORIS ASELLI SEU MORRHU&E; Fr., Huile
de morrue; Ger., Leberthran, Stockcfisct-Leberthran; Eng.,
Cod-liver oil.
Cod-liver oil is a greasy, liquid substance, which is obtained from the liver of several kinds of cod-fish, morrhua,
callarias, molva, &c., chiefly on the coasts of France, England,
and Norway, by exposing the liver to the heat of the sun,
or by putrefaction. Hence there are two kinds of this oil;
that which is obtained by exposure to the sun, is thick, of
a fine golden-yellow, of a sweet odour, sweet, oily taste,
and a specific gravity of 0*921. This.kind comes from
Norway, and is called the white oil. The second sort, which
is called the brown oil, and is obtained by putrefaction and
by boiling the liver, is more turbid, of a deep brown colour,
disagreeable, nauseous odour, and of an acrid, slightly
bitter taste. It dissolves in ether and absolute alcohol;
it imparts to distilled water, if shaken with it, a straw
colour; exposed to the air, it becomes dry. For homoeopathic purposes, we use the white oil, which, according
to modern investigations, contains bromine and iodine.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.
12. SACCHARUM LACTIS, sugar of milk, (see Part I.)
13. SEPIE succus, sepia officinalis; Fr., Seiche ordinaire,
encre de seiche; Ger., Tintefiskh Sepiensaft; Eng., inky
juice of the cuttle-fish.
This is an excretory liquor, contained in a bag in the
abdomen of the Sepia octopoda, and is known under the
name of cuttle-fish ink, or drawing sepia. It is blackishbrown, and is used by these animals to darken the water



90

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

when they wish to catch their prey or escape from their
pursuers.
The sepia is a cephalopodous mollusc, without an external shell, from one to two feet long, soft, gelatinous, of
a brown colour, verging on the red, and spotted black; its
body is rounded, elliptical, and enclosed in a sac, furnished
with a fleshy fin on both sides, along its whole length.
The head is separated from the body by a neck, is salient
and round, and provided with salient eyes of a lively red.
The mouth is surrounded by ten arms, which are pedunculated, very large, and furnished with suckers.
The ink-bag is found separate from the liver, and deeper
in the abdominal cavity; its external duct ends in a kind
of funnel, and opens near that part of the neck where the
anus of the animal is situated. In the back is found an
oval-oblong, moveable bone, somewhat convex, cretaceous,
and spongy This fish lays a multitude of eggs of the size
of peas, which adhere to stems like the grains of grapes,
and are called sea-grapes (uvae marinae).
It comes to us from the Mediterranean, enclosed in its
bag, in which it has been dried. An artificial sepia is
sold for drawing, which contains gum and other substances,
and should not be used in homoeopathy. We make the
the first three attenuations by trituration.
Antidotes: Acon., Antim., Tart. emet., Spir. nitr. dulc.,
vegetable acids.
14 MEPHITIS PUTORIUS, Viverra putorius; Fr., Putois
mofette, Putois ou mofette d'Amerique, Conepate;
Ger.,  Nordamerikaanisches  Stinkthieer; Eng., Skunk,
Polecat.
The polecat is a quadruped of the family of martins, inhabiting the United States; it is of the size of a martin,
with round head; snout elongated, three-rowed moustaches
on the upper jaw, a dry nose, and the neck a little marked.
Its coat is black, but it has a white streak along the back
from the back to the tail, and two others on each side
parallel to the first; the posterior part of its body is larger
than that of the martin; its tail is as if cropped, and furnished with long hairs, and nearly all white; the under
part of the body is whitish; the forepart of the feet elon


SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.                  91
gated and fortified with five strong nails; near to the anus,
there is, as in all the genus viverra, a pouch where follicular glands deposit an unctuous matter of such an infectious
and insupportable odour, that, at the approach of the animal, at the moment when he squirts his liquor, the respiration is stifled, and asphyxia seems near at hand. This
liquor is nearly puriform, of a deep yellow colour, and of
an alliaceous smell. We make the first three attenuations
by trituration.
15. OLEUM    ANIMALE dETHEREUM, OLEUM         DIPPELII,
OLEUM ANIMALE DIPPELII, Oleum pyro-animale depuratum, Oleum     cornu   rectificatum, Oleum   cornu
cervi rectificatum; Fr., Huile animale etheree, huile
de Dippel; Ger.,./therisc/Les T/ierol, T/ierol--tiher,
Hirsc/korngeist; Eng., /Ethereal animal oil, or Dippel's
animal oil.
We obtain this oil by distilling dry stag's horn, bone,
ivory, or any other animal matter, even hair, silk, wool,
&c. The fetid oil thus obtained is again submitted to repeated and slow distillations, at a temperature of about
600. For every new distillation a fresh vessel is used, and
four times its volume of water first added to the oil. The
distillation is repeated until we obtain a perfectly colourless
oil. In this state it is a limpid fluid, of a specific gravity
of 0-75; inflammable, of a disagreeable penetrating odour,
and a taste which is at first acrid, then bitter and cooling.
It is very volatile, and usually white; but when exposed
to the light it becomes yellow, then brownish, at last of a
blackish-brown, and at the same time thicker; it can be
mixed with alcohol and ether in every proportion; with
water in a small quantity. To test the purity of the oil,
we let a drop fall on white paper, and then expose it to
the air; if the oil is pure, not a spot remains. To test
the presence of any vegetable essential oil, as turpentine,
&c., we mix it with double its volume of alcohol, shaking
the mixture well, and then filter it through blotting-paper
moistened with alcohol; the animal oil remains behind,
whilst the alcohol passes through, carrying with it the
vegetable oil. To preserve the oil from the influence of
the air and light, which changes its colour and consistence,



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

it is necessary to keep it in black bottles, furnished with
ground glass stoppers, and covered with carefully tied
prepared bladder. The inverted bottles should be placed
in water, a little beyond their orifices. There is now sold
a kind of oleum animale Dipp., which is clear and colourless,
and remains unchanged by the light or air. This oil is,
perhaps, not reliable.
The dilutions are prepared with alcohol fortius.
16. CARBO ANIMALIS; Fr., Charbon animal; Ger.,
Tfierkohle; Eng., Animal charcoal.
Animal charcoal has been used by a great many of the
older physicians. It is an ingredient of the well-known
remedy for cancer, " Jean de St. C6me de Baseillac."
According to Weise, the best mode of obtaining animal
charcoal is to take a piece of veal with the ribs (the bones
should form only one third of the whole weight), cut it in
moderately small pieces, and then roast it in a coffeeroaster over a sufficiently brisk fire, turning the roaster all
the time, until the inflammable air begins to appear in the
shape of small flames, which show themselves round the
roaster, after which the roasting is to be continued for a
quarter of an hour; if the roasting were continued until
the inflammable air ceases to appear, the preparation
would lose all its efficacy, and it produces a smell from
the mouth as of foul eggs.
To prepare this substance for homoeopathic purposes,
place a thick piece of ox-hide on burning coal, and let it
burn until the flame ceases; then place the burning charcoal quickly between two slabs of stone, or in a well-closed
crucible, in order to extinguish it immediately; for if it
should be allowed to burn exposed to the air, the greater
portion of it would be destroyed.
Besides the animal matter, ox-hide contains a certain
quantity of tannin, which, when burnt, leaves, according
to Proust, carbonate of potash. Animal charcoal retains
less of the form of the carbonised body than vegetable charcoal; it is less inflammable, its interstices are more considerable; frequently it has a more sensible metallic lustre,
gives out carbonic acid, and takes up another element in
the place.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

93

The powder should be kept in well-corked glasses.
We prepare the triturations from the recently burnt
coal.
Antidote: Camphor.
(C.) Animal Concretions and Zoopi2ytes.
1. CONCHIE; Teste ostree.
The common oyster is a shell which is bivalve and
almost round. One of the valves is flattened, and with
an even border; the other is marked with prominences
like the tiles on a roof. Oysters exist on the sandy or
rocky beach of seas, forming beds, or attached to rocks,
roots, &c., or perfectly free. The shells are composed of a
calcareous substance. According to Roger, 100 parts of
oyster-shell contain 95*18 of carbonate of lime, 1-88 of
phosphate of lime, 0"40 of silex, and 0"45 of animal
matter. When calcined, they are changed almost entirely
into carbonate of lime or quicklime, according to the
degree of heat which was employed.
In homoeopathy we do not use the whole shell, but only
the white part enclosed between the lamellae. We term
this substance, when prepared, Calcarea carbonica. (See
this substance.)
2. LAPIDES, seu OCULI CANCRORUM; Fr., Yeux
d'ecrevisse; Ger., Krebsaugen; Eng., Crab's-eyes.
These are natural calcareous concretions, which are at
first of a milky consistence, and afterwards become indurated. They are found in the stomach of this animal at
the time when it changes its coat. They are circular
bodies, convex on one side, flat on the other, concave towards the centre, smooth, hard, rose-coloured, or white,
formed by layers, inodorous, and of an earthy taste.
According to Dulk, 100 parts contain 63-16 parts of carbonate of lime, 17-30 phosphate of lime, 11-43 animal
matter soluble in water, with some traces of sodium and
chlorate of sodium; 4*33 of animal matter insoluble in
water; 1I33 of phosphate of magnesia; 1'41 of soda. We
obtain them from Astrachan, Moldavia, Poland, where the
crabs are pounded and allowed to decay, and the flesh is



94

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

afterwards washed off with water. Artificial crab's-eyes
are composed of chalk, glue, ichthyocolla, and are not
formed by layers; dissolved in nitric acid, they leave no
membranous gelatinous residue; they adhere firmly to the
tongue, and, placed in hot water, they fall to powder. In
homoeopathy, the natural crab's-eyes are prepared by trituration.
3. CORALLIUM RUBRUM, SiS8 20obilis; Fr., Corail rouge;
Ger., Rotlie Koralle; Eng., Red coral.
Red coral (Corallia rubra) is the calcareous covering of
certain polypi which inhabit the Mediterranean, especially
on the coast of Africa, and in the Greek Archipelago,
where they stick fast, by a broad disk-shaped foot, to the
submarine rocks. By their form and structure, corals
resemble a bush deprived of its leaves, or else they form,
by the agglomeration of a great many individuals, a kind
of rock of great extent. The trunk is rounded, or a little
compressed, of the thickness of about an inch at its base,
furnished irregularly with lateral branches, each one of
which terminates in a rounded knot; this knot is the true
living part of the polypus; it is covered by a soft and
marrowy pellicle, and serves as the habitation of a great
number of worms, which all belong to the order of
zoophytes, and which are united by a substance common
to them all. In taking off this pellicle which covers the
knot, we find the stony, cellular axis, consisting of concentric layers, deposited one after the other by these
animals. The coral is torn off the rocks by fishermen and
divers, and caught by means of nets and instruments
arranged for that purpose. For homceopathic use, we take
the small pieces, which are striated without, branchy, and
often covered with a white calcareous substance. The
first three attenuations are made by trituratrion.
4. SPONGIA MARINA TOSTA; Fr., Eponge maritime torrifiee; Ger., Gebranter Meerschwamm; Eng., Burnt
sponge.
This is looked upon by many naturalists as the skeleton
of a polymorphus polypus, whilst others regard it as an



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

95

entirely vegetable substance inhabited by certain polypi.
The sponge is an informal mass, tenacious, rough, elastic,
porous, sometimes branchy, covered with a gelatinous
mucus, and composed of thin fibres which anastomose
with each other; it is generally brownish or yellowish,
rounded, flat below, convex above; it is frequently found
in the Mediterranean and Red Sea, attached to rocks.
In homoeopathy, we use the ordinary sponge, of common
size, as it is sold by druggists, free from all stony concretions. To prepare it, we cut it in pieces, put it into a
roaster, and turn this over burning charcoal, until the
pieces become brown, and can be pulverised without much
trouble. This pulverised sponge is of a black-brown colour,
empyreumatic odour, a disagreeable salt taste. It easily
attracts the humidity of the air, and, when boiled in water,
furnishes a yellow decoction, emitting a scarcely perceptible smell of sulphuretted hydrogen.
We prepare the tincture according to the rule laid down
for Class r. It ought to have a strong taste and smell
of Iodine.
Antidote: Camphor.
CHAPTER III.
VEGETABLE KINGDOM,
AND THE MEDICINES WHICH WE DERIVE FROM IT.
Vegetable medicines are either whole plants or parts, or
products of plants, and may be classified as follows, according as we employ either the whole, or part of the plant.
1. Entire plants.
2. Leaves, blossoms, stems.
3. Barks and wood.
4. Roots.
5. Fruits and seeds.
6. Resins and balsams.
7. Fungi (herpes, moss).



96

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

8. Vegetable products obtained:
a. By chemical processes.
b. By fermentation.
c. By combustion.
1. Entire Plants.
1. ALLIUM SATIVUM; Fr., Ail; Ger., Knoblautch; Eng.,
Garlic.--iliacee.
Garlic is originally from the Levant and middle of
Europe, but is cultivated almost everywhere in kitchengardens; it grows also spontaneously.
The root is round, of a pungent, insupportable, and
diffusible odour; it consists of many oblong, pointed bulbs,
set one in another, and covered by three envelopes. The
stem is from two to three feet high, round, furnished with
leaves to the middle. The leaves are disposed in two rows,
linear, furrowed, pointed, oblong, of a blue-green, and
glabrous.
We gather the whole plant in May and June, and after
having stripped the single parts of their skins, we prepare,
according to Class II, an essence of a yellow colour.
2. AQUILEGIA VULGARIS; Fr., Ancolie vulgaire; Ger.,
Ackelei; Eng., Colombine.-Ranuncilacce.
This plant grows in almost every country of Europe, in
woods, woody low grounds, forests, and on the sides of
mountains.   The perennial root is branchy, of a deep
brown without, white within; the stem is from one to three
feet high, thin, branchy, somewhat downy, reddish; the
leaves are biternate, of a blue-green beneath, of a deeper
colour above, incised, indented. The folicles are petiolate,
round, rhomboidal, or ovoid; the flowers at the edges of
the stem and branches are pendant, blue, or brown, rarely
rosy, disposed in corymbs, provided with reflected cornets.
The seeds are oval oblong, small, of a shining-black, tasting
first sweetish, then bitter.
We gather the entire plant at the period of blossoming.
Antidotes: Camph., Ignat.



SPECIAL PIHAHMACCOP(EIA.

97

3. ARNICA MONTANA; Fr., Arnique des montagnes; Ger.,
Bergwoo/lverleik; Eng., Mountain arnica, Leopard's bane.
- Corymefer~e.
This plant inhabits the high mountains of middle
Europe, and   airy  mountain-pasturages.  The arnica
which grows on a mossy soil, is not proper for homceopathic use.
The root is of the size of a goose-quill, almost vertical,
as if bit off, of a coffee-brown externally, and a dingy white
internally, provided with fine fibres which start from the
sides of the root, and possess a pungent taste like that of
alum. The stem is from one foot to one foot and a half high,
erect, rounded, shaggy, downy, simple or branchy; the
branches are opposite, shaggy, downy; the leaves sessile,
with even margins, shaggy, oval, the upper surface being
of a dark and the lower of a pale green; those which are
near the root, are disposed in circles, four by four.  The
flowers are large, radiated, of a beautiful yellow. The flowers are often soiled by the eggs of the musca Arnicm, of
which they have to be cleaned before using them.
We gather the plant when in flower, from May till July,
and use the root, which is the most important part, the
leaves near the root, and the flowers. From two parts of
the root, one part of the leaves, and one part flowers, we
prepare a tincture of a saturated brownish-yellow colour,
according to Class iii.
Antidotes: Camph., Ipec. Wine aggravates the symptoms.
The Arnica-plaster is prepared in the following manner:
One ounce of the best ichthyocolla is soaked in water, cut
in fine pieces, and dissolved by boiling it with a sufficient
quantity of water. After being reduced by evaporation to
four ounces, it is then mixed with a warm infusion of the
root of Arnica, and spread on a yard of silk of full width
until one fourth of the whole mass remains; to this we
add one ounce of the tincture of Arnica, and spread the
whole of it on the silk.  The plaster made of fleshcoloured silk has a darker colour than the simple adhesive
plaster, and, when moistened, smells very strongly of
Arnica.



98

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

4. ARTEMISIA VULGARIS; Fr., Armoise commune; Ger.,
Gemeiner Beifuss; Eng., Mugwort.-Corymbiferae.
This plant is found all over Europe, where it grows
along the highways, barren places, among rubbish, in
fields and their borders, along ditches, &c.   It is a
perennial plant, of an agreeable odour, and an aromatic,
bitter taste.
The root is cylindrical, crooked, divided at the upper part
in several long branches, and at the lower furnished with
a number of long fibres, and a little rugged along its whole
length.  It is said to attain all its power in the month of
November.    The stem   is erect, glabrous, branchy, indented, rough, from 4 to 6 feet high; the leaves are large,
winged, pinnatifid, white and downy beneath; the flowers
are numerous, small, in corymbs, of a rusty-yellow, calix
imbricated, a little hairy. It should not be confounded with
the Artem. camp2estris, L.
The root should be dug up in November, in dry weather.
We do not wash it, but beat the dust off, dry and pulverise
it. A tincture of a yellow-brown colour and little taste is
prepared from it, according to Class i.
5. ARTEMISIA ABSINTHIUM; Fr., Absinthe; Ger., Wermuth, bitterer Beifuss; Eng., Wormwood.-Corymbiferce.
This plant, originally from Greece, grows at present all
over Europe, in dry, sunny, stony places.
The root is oblique and hairy; the stem erect, quadrangular, striated, somewhat downy, branchy, from   2 to 4
feet high, with numerous leaves, of a greenish ash-gray
colour on the upper, and a silver-gray colour on the lower
surface; the flowers are tubular. The whole plant has, in
the fresh state, a strong aromatic, pungent, disagreeable
odour, and a very bitter taste. We gather the entire plant
when in flower (July or August), and prepare it according
to Class i.
6.. ASARUM EUROPIUM; Fr., Asaret, cabaret d'Europe,
oreille d'homme; Ger., Hlaselwurz; Eng., Asarabacca.Aristoloc/ice.
This plant grows in the whole of Northern Europe, in



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

99

shady woods, and among under-wood. The root is rampant, filamentous, brown, of a strong aromatic smell resembling that of Valerian, and a nauseous acrid, somewhat
bitter taste; the stems are short, shaggy, somewhat
inclined, and terminate in two leaves which are attached
to pedicles of from 3 to 4 inches long, kidney-shaped, with
even margins, of a shining dark-green on the upper, and a
grayish-green on the lower side, sometimes slightly covered
by hairs, and traversed by veins disposed in the form of a
net; the flower springs up from the point of a partition
of the leaves; it has a short pedicle, is shaggy on the
outer side, green-red, and of a dark purple-red within.
The root should be dug up in March and April during the
period of flowering; it has an unpleasant smell, resembling
that of pepper and valerian, and we prepare from it a darkbrown tincture of strong odour and an acrid taste, according to Class III.
Antidotes: Camphor and the vegetable acids.
7. ATRIPLEX OLIDA CJienoPiocium oliduim seu vulvaria; Fr.,
Arroche f6tide, anserine (patte d'oie) fetide, vulvaire;
Ger., Stinkender Gainsefuss; Eng., Stinking goosefoot.Atriplices.
This plant, which is different from the atriplex sativa,
grows in the south of Europe, in uncultivated spots, at
the foot of walls, &c. The root is annual; the stem
recumbent, branchy; leaves pediculate, rhomboidal, entire, of a gray-green, the lower side covered with a powder
resembling meal; flowers glomerated, panicled: seeds lentil-shaped, of a shining black. The entire plant emits an
offensive smell, resembling that of putrid herring-brine,
and has a repulsive, salt taste. The plant is gathered in
the flowering season, and used entire for the mother-tincture.
Antidote: Camphor.
8. ATROPA BELLADONNA; Fr., Belladonne, morelle furieuse; Ger., Wolf's-Kirche Tollkraut; Eng., Deadly nightshade.-Solanee.
This perennial plant grows almost all over Europe, in



100

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

forest, cleared woods, hilly regions, on the borders of
forests.
The root is cylindrical, of a middling thickness, slightly
ligneous, bent like a knee, rounded, brownish-yellow on
the outside, whitish within, succulent, of a stupefying
smell, and a nauseous, sweetish taste; it transforms the
natural saliva into froth. The stem is erect, round, from
3 to 5 feet high, of a reddish-brown, striated, branching off
into three parts; the leaves, which are attached by short
foot-stalks to the stem, are in pairs of unequal size, longer
at the root and shorter higher up, oval, pointed at both
extremities, entire, pretty smooth, of a dusky green colour
on their upper surface, and paler beneath. The flowers,
which are supported upon solitary pedicles and rise from
the axils of the leaves, are about an inch long, of a dingy
green-yellow, with brownish veins, violet at the forepart;
the fruit is a roundish berry, with a longitudinal furrow
on each side, at first green, afterwards red, ultimately of a
deep-purple colour, bearing considerable resemblance to
the black cherry, except that it has a nauseous, slightly
sweetish taste; it contains numerous seeds in two distinct
cells, and has a sweetish, violet-coloured juice.
Before the period of flowering, in the months of June
or July, we gather the leaves, especially those near the
root and the lower pediculated leaves, from which we
prepare, according to Class II, an essence of a saturated
yellow-brown colour, narcotic smell, and a nauseating
taste.
Antidotes: Op., Hyos., Puls., Vinum, Hep. sulph.,
Camphor.-To counteract the berries, strong coffee should
be used.
9. CALENDULA OFFICINALIS; Fr., Souci, souci des jardins, soleil; Ger., Ringelbluine, gemeine Ringelblme;
Eng., Common Marigold.-Radiate.
This annual plant, originally from the south of Europe,
is now cultivated in all our gardens. The root is of a paleyellow, cylindrical, hairy; the stem erect, angular, hairy,
branchy, from 6 to 12 inches high; leaves inversely oval,
or lanceolate, spatula-shaped, entire or slightly sinuous,
alternate, sessile, somewhat fleshy and downy; flowers



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

101

large, orange-coloured, broad, solitary, terminal, of a disagreeable, slightly aromatic odour, and a sourish, slimy,
bitter taste.  In sultry weather, sparks similar to electric
sparks have been seen issuing from these flowers; the
seeds are curved, muricated, the inner seeds subulate, the
outer boat-shaped, with a furrow on the back.
We gather the plant when in flower, towards the end of
July, and prepare an essence from the flowers, buds and
young leaves, according to Class II.
10. CHAMOMILLA, 1fatricaria cham0omilla, C/Lamomilla vulgaris; Fr., Chamomille commune; Ger., Feldkamomille;
Eng., Common chamomile.--Corymbiferce.
This annual plant grows in uncultivated fields, or among
wheat and corn, especially in sandy regions, all over
Europe.
From the fibrous root shoot up several stems, erect,
striated, ramose, naked, from one to two feet long; the
leaves are sparse, the lower double, the upper single, pinnated and dark-green; the flowers are numerous, white,
with yellow disk, and in corymbs; calyx hemispherical,
imbricated, scariose; the receptacle naked and conical;
the stems are swollen at the top, the covering scales tiled,
blunt, green, skinny at the margin, whitish or brownish.
The common chamomile is frequently confounded with
the Roman chamomile, from which it is distinguished by
its perennial stalk, its chaffy receptacle, its hollow pedicles, the green scales of the calyx, and by its rays being
mostly turned in.
From the flowering plant we prepare, according to
Class III, a greenish-brown tincture, possessing in a high
degree the taste and smell of the plant.
Antidotes: Acon., Camph., Cocc., Coff., Ign., Nux v.,
Puls.
11. CHENOPODIUM GLAUCUM; Fr., Anserine glauque,
patte d'oie verdatre; Ger., Graue    fIelde, graugriner
Gansefuss; Eng., Oak-leaved goose-foot.-Atriplices.
This plant grows most frequently in villages, outskirts of
towns, on farms, about dunghills, and in places where their
drainage accumulates. It has a branchy stem, of about a



102

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

foot high, generally recumbent, and often marked with
streaks of a beautiful red or whitish green; the leaves are
oblong, obtuse, with a few indentations, gray or blueishgreen on the upper, and whitish on the lower surface.
The glomerated flowers are enclosed in branchy spikes,
and shoot up from the axillae of the leaves and the extremity of the stem. The plant flowers from July till the
autumn; we prepare from it a tincture, according to
Class III.
12. DROSERA ROTUNDIFOLIA, Rorella; Fr., Drosire a
feuilles rondes, rosee du soreil; Ger., Sonnenthau; Eng.,
Sundew.-Capparidece.
This plant grows on turfy ground, thickly covered with
short moss, in the north of Europe, Bavaria, in northern
Asia and America. The perennial root is thin, of a deep
brown; stem   erect, thin, glabrous, rough, from 2 to 8
inches\high, and, previous to flowering, rolled upon itself
at the summit. The leaves have long pedicles, are circular or transversely oval, disposed in a circle, somewhat
juicy and breaking easily, of a pale-green on the lower
surface, and on the upper surface covered with many red
hairs which are provided, at their extremities, with purplered follicles, which, when exposed to the sun, exude a
clear, slimy juice. The flowers, alternate, on short peduncles, white, open during dry, in fine weather for a moment
about noon.
From the whole plant, including the flowers, we prepare
in July and August, a tincture, according to Class II, of a
saturated, yellow-red-brown colour, without much taste,
and without any smell.   It should be carefully guarded
from the light of the sun.
Antidote: Camphor.
13. EUPHRASIA OFFICINALIS; Fr., Euphraise officinelle;
Ger., Augentrost; Eng., Eye-bright.-Pediculareat.
This annual little plant grows in the meadows, on the
borders of forests, all over Europe. We have many varieties of it. The principal or the best-known variety is found
on humid meadows, and is the variety used in homoeopathy.   The root is very small, hairy; the stem rounded,



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

103

downy, from 5 to 12 inches high, ramose at the base, and
sometimes simple; leaves alternate, sessile, oval, obtuse,
glabrous, thick, sharp-toothed; flowers axillary, in a terminal spike; calyx cylindrical, four-leaved; corolla white,
labiated, lobed; capsule double, oval, oblong; anthers twohorned, spinous at the base, on one of the lobes. We gather
the entire plant (excepting the root) when in flower, in
July and August, principally from meagre, sunny places,
and prepare a tincture from it, according to Class iii, of
a dark-yellow brown colour, and weak herby smell.
Antidotes: Camphor and Bell.
14. POLYPODIUM FILIX MAS.; Aspidiumfilix mas.; Fr.,
Fougere male; Ger., dninllictes Farrenkraut; Eng.,
Male fern.-Filices.
This beautiful fern grows all over Europe, in Asia and
America, in shady woods, hedges, by old walls.
It has a perennial, horizontal root, a foot long and from
two to three inches thick, from which numerous annual
fronds or leaves arise, forming tufts from one foot to four feet
in height. These rudimentary leaves are of a greenish-black
externally, Ind covered with rust-coloured scales, pulpy internally, of a greenish-\hite, with a bitterish, acrid taste,
and a nauseous, mouldy or mossy odour; between them
the thin filaments of the root grow out from above downwards; the frond is oval, lanceolate, acute, pinnate, and of
a bright-green colour; the leaves are deeply divided into
lobes of an oval shape, crenate at the edges, and gradually
diminish from the base of the pinna to the apex; the
fructification is in small dots, 8 by 8, or 10 by 10, on the
back of each lobe, in two rows, of a beautiful brown colour
at the period of maturity. The plant is easily confounded
with the arthyrium filix fcemina, which in some countries
grows still more frequently than the male fern, but whose
root is ascending and shorter than that of the male fern;
it also turns black when dried, whereas the root of the male
fern becomes brown.
We gather the plant in the summer-months.      That
which grows on stony declivities, towards the north, is
considered the most efficacious. Of the recently dug root
we take the inner marrow, and we likewise take the young


104

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

est rudimentary leaves which are neither withered nor
gangrened, of a bright-green colour, a strong, sweetishoffensive smell and similar taste, which afterwards becomes
bitterish-acerb and slightly astringent. Both are stripped
of their brown epidermis, after which we prepare, according
to Class ii, with alcohol fortius, an essence of a darkbrown colour.
15. FRAGARIA VESCA: Fr., Fraisier vulgaire; Ger.,
Gemeine Jcldbeere; Eng., Wood-strawberry.-Rosaces.
This perennial plant grows in woods, meadows, fields,
and hills, over the whole of Europe and a great portion of
America. The root is brown, horizontal, with long, creeping
sprouts that take root again; stem erect, round, hairy, of
the length of a finger and more; leaves ternate, plicated,
petiolated, downy on the upper surface and hairy on the
lower; flowers white, inodorous; berry oval, red, of a delicious odour and exquisite taste.
We prepare the tincture from the plant when in flower,
according to Class iII.
16. GRATIOLA OFFICINALIS; Fr., Gratiole des boutiques;
Ger., Gnadenkraut, wilderAurin; Eng., Hedge hyssop.Scrofularice.
This annual plant inhabits the wet meadows, borders
of ponds and ditches, the beds of rivers, and the borders
of lakes, all over the south and temperate part of Europe.
The root is rampant, horizontal, white, hairy; stem
erect, quadrangular, a foot high, articular; leaves opposite,
sessile, lanceolate, saw-like, glabrous, of a bright-green, the
lower leaves being marked with five, the upper with three
nerves; flowers axillary, solitary, pediculated, of a
reddish-white; the plant has scarcely any odour, but a
repugnant, bitter, acrid taste.  The seeds are numerous,
small, oblong.
We gather the plant in May, previous to its flowering,
and prepare from it an essence according to Class ii, of a
saturated green-brown colour and a very bitter taste.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

105

17. HYPERICUM PERFORATUM, Fitga daemontumz, ker a St.
Johannis, kerba solis; Fr., Millepertuis, chasse diable,
herbe St. Jean; Ger., Jo/hanniskraut, Hexenkraut, Hartlien,
Konradskraut.-Hypericince.
This is a common plant, in fields, along hedges, roads,
&c.   Stem  two-edged, erect, from one to two feet high;
leaves sessile, oval, lanceolate, marked with lines, and a
great many transparent points which look like perforations;
the edges of the leaves are rolled back; flowers in panicles,
with short pedicles, star-shaped, yellow, with black dots
at the edges, calyx five-lobed, with five long, straight
petals; stamina numerous, united in three fasces: the
fruit forms four capsules, with three valves, brown-red,
shining like resin.
We gather the plant in August, soon after it has done
flowering, and prepare from it* a tincture according to
Class iii, of a dark purple-red colour, and a slightly
balsamic odour.
18. LACTUCA VIROSA, Herba lactuce fetidte, seu Iniybi
angusti; Fr., Laitue vireuse; Ger., Giftlattict; Eng.,
Strong-scented lettuce.- Cticoracec.
This perennial plant inhabits the south of Europe, and
grows on hills, ramparts, waste places, heaps of rubbish,
along hedges and walls, and is also cultivated in gardens.
Its stem is from three to four feet high, erect, rounded,
of a gray-green, at first filled with marrow, afterwards
tubular, prickly near the base, above smooth, and divided
into branches, marked here and there with blood-red spots,
and containing a white milk. The leaves are horizontal,
sessile, clasping half of the stem, with fine or very sharp
indentations, prickly at the lower part of the mid-rib; the
upper leaves are sagittal, lanceolate, undivided, the lower
large, oblong, not indented, but the margins somewhat
broken; the flowers are small, of a pale-yellow colour,
disposed in panicles, at the extremity of the branches and
stems. The fruit is black. The plant has a very offensive
* According to Gruner, the tincture should be prepared from the
seed capsules.



106            SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.
and pungent smell and a bitter taste, and contains in all
its parts a white, milky juice, smarting on the tongue, and
with a bitter taste.
We gather the plant when flowering, in July or August,
and with the exception of the older, woody portions of the
shaft, we prepare from it, according to Class ii, an
essence of a yellow-brownish colour.*
Antidotes: Vegetable acids, and coffee.
19. LOLIUM TEMULENTUM; Fr., Ivraie des bles; Ger.,
T1umellolch, Toll/corn, Taumelkorn; Engl., Bearded darnel,
- Gramminee.
The darnel grows among wheat, chiefly among oats and
barley, in rainy seasons. The annual root is thready,
without leaves, the stem is erect, strong, stiff, glabrous;
leaves linear, broad, with sharp edges; spike long, manyflowered; the leaflets alternate, close over each other,
imparting to the upper portion of the stem an appearance
as if twisted to and fro; the calyx of the uppermost leaflet
has two valves, the corol-valves are twice as small as the
calyx, the outer valve is provided with a long, straight,
stiff beard. The seeds are poisonous, and have a stupefying
odour and acrid taste.
We gather the plant in August, when the seeds are ripe,
and prepare from it, according to Class III, a tincture
without odour, of a greenish-brown-yellow colour.
20. ONOXIS SPINOSA; Fr., Bugrane, arrete-bceuf; Ger.,
Dornige HIauechel;    Eng., Common      rest-harrow.Leguminosce.
This perennial vegetable is found all over Europe, where
it grows in uncultivated fields, dry pasturagesalong roads,
hedges, &c.
The root is as thick as the finger, branchy, dipping into
the ground two feet and upwards, of a reddish-brown
externally, and whitish internally, of a sweetish-slimy and
somewhat acrid-bitter taste; stem recumbent below, erect
* Lactucarium is the white, rather thick milky juice, which is obtained
by incising the plant, and dries when exposed to the air, forming scales
or lumps of a yellow-brownish colour.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

107

above, round, ligneous, branchy, spiny; leaves petiolate,
sparse, ovoid, serrated, hairy on both sides, the lower
alternate, the upper single; flowers solitary, axillary, with
short pedicles, of a pale purpurine colour or with rosy
veins.
We gather the plant before flowering, and, according to
Class iii, prepare a tincture from it of a red-brown colour.*
21. PARIS QUADRIFOLIA; Fr., Parisette a quatre feuilles,
raisin de renard, etrange-loup; Ger., Vierblitterrige
Einbeere; Eng., True-love.-Asparagi.     "
This plant grows all over Europe, in wet woods, thickets,
in plains as well as on mountains.
The root is perennial, vertical,rampant, rounded, jointed,
fleshy, whitish.  Stem erect, single, round, unifloral, afoot
high, herbaceous; leaves at the top of the stem, with short
pedicles, broad-elliptical or oval, pointed, entire, glabrous, disposed as a cross, shining beneath, veined, with
sharp edges and three or four nerves; calyx four-leaved, of
a greenish-yellow; pedicle from one to two inches long,
and furrowed; flower of a yellowish-green; berry darkblue, shining, slightly quadrangular. The fresh leaves
and berries have a disagreeable and narcotic odour; the
root has a pungent odour and a nguseous taste.
We gather the plant when in flower, from April till
June, and, according to Class II, prepare from it an
essence of a brown-yellow colour, and a bitterish taste.
Antidotes: Coffee and Camphor.,2. PETROSELINUM SATIVUM; Fr., Persil; Ger., Petersilie; Eng., Parsley-root.- UIbellferce.
Parsley grows wild in the Levant, Greece, Sardinia,
Sicily, and is cultivated in all our gardens.
The biennial root is spindle-shaped, whitish, fleshy,
from which shoot up stems of from two to four feet high,
glabrous, striated, with long and thin branches; the leaves
at the root are compound, pinnated internaries, with
* According to Graner, the tincture is to be prepared from the root
alone.



108

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

smooth and three-lobed leaflets, notched at the margin; in
the cauline leaves the segments of the leaflets are linear
and entire; the flowers are small, pale-yellow, and disposed
in terminal compound umbels, with a general involucre of
one or two leaves and partial ones composed of six or
eight leaflets; flower of a greenish-yellow; seeds small,
ovate, flat on one side, convex on the other, of a blueishgreen colour, marked with five longitudinal ridges; they
have a strong, aromatic odour and taste.
We gather the plant in August, when the seeds are ripe,
and prepare, according to Class I, a tincture of a pale
green colour.*
23. PULSATILLA NIGRICANS seu PRATENSIS, Anemone
pratensis; Fr., Pulsatilla noiratre, anemone des pres,
coque lourde; Ger., Wliesen Pulsatille, Kiicrenschelle;
Eng., Pulsatilla, meadow-anemone, wind-flower.-Ranunculacee.
This perennial plant grows in sandy pasture-grounds,
on hills and sunny declivities, in Germany, France,
Denmark, Sweden, Russia, and Turkey.
Root ligneous, deep, spindle-shaped, thick; stem simple,
erect, rounded, from three to five inches high; the leaves,
which are but imperfectly developed before the period of
flowering, are radical, petiolate, bipinnatifid; at the top of
the shaft is the bell-shaped, black-violet-brown flower,
with the follicles bent at the point; the flower hangs slightly
over during the flowering period. The involucre of the
flower is composed of three leaflets with a number of
linear lancet-shaped indentations which first are close
under the flower, but afterwards a little removed from it
in consequence of the pedicle growing longer; the whole
plant is covered with many white, soft, silky hairs, and
has a woolly, soft appearance. It is inodorous, but when
squeezed, gives out a pungent vapour which frequently
draws tears from the eyes. It should not be confounded
with the common pulsatilla, anemone pulsatilla. This
plant grows on dry and sterile land, and flowers in the
* According to Gruner, the tincture is to be prepared from the
seeds alone.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

109

spring alone; whereas the black-coloured pulsatilla flowers
a second time in August and September. The pulsatilla
nigricans is much more hairy than the anemone, has a
much more shaggy shaft, which is bent at the top, and it
is also distinguished from it by its flower, which is hanging,
almost twice as small as that of the anemone, much darker,
with the petals bent back at the top, whereas the petals of
the anemone are straight.
We gather the flowering plant, without the root, in the
month of April, and prepare from it, according to Class Iri,
a tincture of a light greenish-brown colour and a burning
taste.
Antidotes: Vinegar, Camphor, Coffee, Nux vom., Ign.
24. RANUNCULUS BULBOSUs; Fr., Renoncule bulbeuse;
Ger., Knolliger Haknenfus8s; Eng., Bulbous crowfoot,
butter-cups.-Baniznculacece.
This perennial plant grows in meadows, pasturages,
along roads, and in the woods, all over Europe and North
America.
It has a bulbous, filamentous, white root, which sends
up annually several erect, round, tubular, shaggy, branching
stems, from nine to eighteen inches high, many-flowered,
and covered with whitish, soft hairs.  Leaves radical, the
lower ones with long pedicles, the upper ones sessile,
and clasping part of the stem, ternate, trifid, digitate, with
rough hairs; flowers bright-yellow, solitary, glossy, upon
furrowed, angular pedicles, at the end   of the stem;
leaflets of the calyx shaggy without, yellow within, reflexed
as far as the middle, or bent downwards against the flowerstalk; the petals are obcordate, and arranged so as to represent a small cup in shape; at the inside of the claw of
each petal is a small cavity, which is covered with a minute,
wedge-shaped, emarginate scale; the fruit consists of numerous naked seeds, collected in a spherical head; stems,
leaves, pedicles, and calyx are hairy.
We gather the entire plant in June, while flowering;
we then first prepare a tincture from the herb according
to Class Ii, and then from tle root according to Class in,



110

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

and mix the tinctures thus obtained, which will produce a
tincture of a deep-brown colour.*
Antidotes: Camph., Bryo., Puls., Rhus t.
25. RANUNCULUS SCELERATUS, Herba sardoa; Fr., Renoncule scelerate, herbe sardonique, grenouillette d'eau;
Ger., Gift-Hahnenfuss, JFasser-2ppich; Eng., Marsh
crowfoot, celery-leaved butter-cup.-Ranunculacece.
This plant grows in ditches, on the banks of rivers, wet
meadows, marshy, swampy grounds, &c., in all Europe,
Siberia, Egypt, Canada.
Root composed of many whitish, pretty long fibres; stem
erect, of the thickness of a finger below, viscous, hollow,
branchy, panicled, multifloral, glabrous, shining, green,
from one foot to one foot and a half high; leaves glabrous,
succulent, the radical leaves on long pedicles, reniform,
tri-lobed, irregularly notched or trifid; lower pediculated
leaves ternate; upper leaves smaller and shorter, composed
of three linear entire leaflets; the pedicles of the flowers
downy, channelled; calyx reflexed, flowers small, of a pale
lemon-yellow; fruits numerous, small, oval, or berry-shaped.
Blossoms from June to September.
We prepare a tincture according to Class II,t of a
bright, brown-yellow colour and smarting taste.
Antidotes: Pulsatilla; perhaps also Wine and Coffee.
26. SEDUM ACRE; Fr., Sedon acre, poivre de muraille,
vermiculaire brIlante, petite joubarbe; Ger., Sc/iwarzer
Maue2rpfeffer; Eng., Biting stone-crop, small houseleek.
-Sempervivce.
This small plant grows throughout France and Germany,
on old walls, dry hills, rocks, in ditches, &c.
Root weak, hairy, perennial; stems erect, thready,
without leaves, supporting erect, flowering and flowerless
pedicles, leaves short, oval, thick, and fleshy, and, at
their broad basis, shaped like the pointed half of an egg,
* According to Gruner, the root alone is used.
t According to Gruner, the root is not used in the preparation of
the tincture.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

111

concave on the lower surface; the whole plant has an acrid,
burning, nauseating taste, which continues a long time.
The Seduim sexangulare is distinguished from the former
by its longer, cylindrical leaves, which are tasteless, and
distributed in six rows. The Sedunm reflexum is generally
taller, its leaves are cylindrical and awl-shaped, and bent
downwards from the stem; it has no taste.
We gather the plant before flowering, in May, and
prepare from it, according to Class II, an essence of a
pale brownish-yellow colour, and an acrid taste.
27. LEONTODON TARAXACUM; Fr., Dent de lion; Ger.,
Lowenzahl; Eng., Dandelion.--Cticoracece.
This perennial plant grows spontaneously in most parts
of the world, in grass-plots and pasture-grounds, during
the whole of summer. The leaves, which spring immediately from the root, are long, pinnatifid, generally runcinate, the divisions indented, smooth, and of a fine green
colour; the flower-stem rises from the midst of the leaves,
six or more inches high; it is erect, simple, smooth, naked,
hollow, fragile, with a large gold-coloured flower at the
end, which closes in the evening and opens again in the
morning; calyx smooth and double, with the outer scales
bent downwards; the florets are very numerous, ligulate,
and toothed at their extremities; the receptacle is convex
and punctured; the seed-down is stipitate, and at the
period of maturity is disposed in a spherical form, and is so
light and feathery as to be easily borne away by the wind,
with the seeds attached.   The whole plant contains a
milky, soapy juice, of a saltish, bitter taste.
We gather the entire plant, with the root, in April and
May, before it begins to flower, especially that which grows
on meagre, stony soil, and prepare from it an essence
according to Class II, of a light yellow-brown colour.
Antidote: Camphor.
S8. Ti-YMus SERPYLLUM; Fr., Serpollet; Ger., Quendel,
Feldlthyymian; Eng., Wild thyme.--Jabiacece.
This perennial little plant is very common in France
and Germany, and throughout Europe, and grows on
sunny hills, pasture-grounds, along roads and ditches;
chiefly on dry light soil.



112

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

Root ligneous, branchy; stems some erect, others
creeping, downy, thin, ligneous, quadrangular; leaves
oblong-oval, glabrous or hairy, on short pedicles, blunt
or rounded, dark-green on the upper surface, paler and
spotted on the lower, veined; flowers blue-red or reddishblue, in capitate verticils at the end of the stems.
From the flowering plant we prepare a tincture according to Class ii.
29. VERBENA OFFICINALIS; Fr., Verveine commune;
Ger., Eisenkraut; Eng., Common vervain.-Verbenacece.
This plant grows in Germany and the south of Europe,
in sandy places, along roads, hedges, on heaps of
rubbish.
Root deep, fusiform, hairy, ligneous; stem erect, quadrangular, furrowed, from one to two feet high, with
decussated branches, leaves opposite, not pediculated,
rugose, scabrous, pinnafid, incised, and notched.
Flowers alternate, sessile, of a reddish-white, with short
pedicles, forming long spikes, paniculate at the end of
the pedicles and stems; calyx five-lobed, hairy; the
small lilac-coloured flowers have a contracted throat,
inclosing the stamina. The whole plant is inodorous, and
has a slightly astringent taste.
30. VINCA MINOR; Fr., Pervenche, petite pervenche;
Ger., Wintergrian, kleines Sinngriin; Eng., Lesser periwinkle.-Apocynece.
This small creeping plant grows in all Europe, in dry and
shady forests, and among underwood, on the ground, and
among stones, and is also cultivated in gardens.-Apocynece.
Root rampant, with long hairs below; stem recumbent,
round, thin, from six to twelve inches high, the flowerbearing branches erect; leaves opposite, elliptical, lanceolate, pediculated, entire, shining, coriaceous, ever-green,
flowers solitary, axillary, blue, on long pedicles, infundibuliform.
We gather the herb while flowering, and, according to
Class ii, prepare from it a brown-green essence.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

113

31. VIOLA ODORATA; Fr.,Violette de Mars; Ger., TWeilchen,
Alirzweilckeen; Eng., Sweet violet.-- iolaceee.
This is a native of Europe, growing in woods, hedges,
gardens, vineyards, and in shady places.
Root ramose, fibrous, creeping, the runners of the root
being furnished with fibrous roots; leaflets on long pedicles, roundish, heart-shaped, obtuse, notched, glabrous
or downy, flower-stems unifloral, axillary, filiform, erect,
glabrous; flowers purplish-blue, less frequently of a rosecolour, irregularly entire or glabrous.
We gather the entire plant in March and April, while
flowering, and prepare from it, according to Class II, an
essence of a dark-brown colour, and a slight taste corresponding with the scent, distinctly resembling that of
Ipecacuanha.
Antidote: Camphor.
302. VIOLA TRICOLOR, Jacea; Fr., Pensie; Ger., Freisamweilchen, Stiefmitterchen; Eng., Heart's-ease.- Violaces.
This annual plant grows all over Europe, and also on
the Alps, in fields, pasture-grounds, along the borders of
forests and meadows, and in gardens, modified by cuiltivation.
Root hairy, branchy; stem triangular or quadrangular,
recumbent, glabrous, with branches erect; leaves having
the odour of peach kernels when rubbed, alternate, pediculated, more or less downy, the lower ones oval oblong,
the upper ones lanceolate; all the leaves are notched, serrated; flower-stems axillary.
We gather the kinds that bear yellow and blue flowers,
in the months of May and June, and prepare from the
entire plant a tincture according to Class III.
Antidote: Camphor.
e. Leaves, Flowers, Stems.
The leaves and herbs should be gathered in dry weather,
previous to flowering, after they have attained their full
growth; except those plants which flower before the leaves
make their appearance. The gathering should neither
take place early in the morning when the dew is still on
the ground, nor too late in the day, especially in hot



114

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

summer days, when the sun has dried up the juice. The
leaves should be separated from their, stems, and all the
wilted or yellow leaves thrown aside; hard and ligneous
stems should likewise be thrown away. It may happen,
however, especially with Alpine plants, that we do not
succeed in finding any without blossoms; in such a case
we gather the leaves (and, if necessary, the roots likewise)
of those only that are in flower, omitting all those which,
from some cause or other, have not yet begun to blossom.
The flowers, for the most part, contain a greater or lesser
amount of volatile oils, colouring matter, and tannin; they
should be gathered in dry weather, not too long after the
flowers have expanded, and after the dew had been dried
by the rays of the sun. They must be prepared immediately after being gathered.
The stems are cut off after the leaves are grown, or,
which is still better, at the commencement of the autumn,
when they contain the largest amount of juice.
a. Leaves and stems of European plants.
1. ACONITUM NAPELLUS; Fr., Aconit napel; Ger., Eisenh~ilein, MonchsCkacppe, Sturmhut, Wolfswurz; Eng.,
Large Blue Wolf's bane, Monkshood, Aconite.-Ranunculacece.
This plant grows all over Europe, and is even cultivated
in gardens. For homoeopathic purposes we use that which
grows on the summit of the Alps, in Switzerland, Styria,
on the mountains of Bohemia and Silesia, at a greater
elevation above the sea than Veratrum.
The stem of this plant is cylindrical, rounded, erect, from
two to three feet high; leaves petiolated, divided into five
or six lobes, palmated; the lobes are wedge-shaped, pinnatifid, alternate, dark-green on the upper, and light-green
on the lower surface, shining on both sides. Flowers
deep violet, seldom pale-blue, or whitish, panicled at the
end of the stem; calyx null; two nectaries pedicelled and
revolute, short, thick; seeds acute, triangular, rugose on
the back.
The former method was to gather the wild plant in June
and July, when in flower, except the root, and prepare an
essence from it according to Class ii, of a dark brown


SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

115

yellow colour, a strongly narcotic smell, and a nauseous
and slightly bitter taste.*  The root has since been found
far more efficacious.
2..ETHUSA CYNAPIUM; Fr., Cigue des jardins, petite
cigu6; Ger., Gartenschierling; Eng., Garden-hemlock.Umbellifercr.
This annual plant is found in most European countries,
along hedges, on fields, heaps of rubbish, and in gardens
among parsley, &c.
This plant may be confounded with the chervil, parsley,
and poisonous hemlock. What distinguishes the aethusa
and chervil is this, that the leaves of the chervil exhale an
agreeable odour when rubbed, whilst those of the gardenhemlock develope a sickening smell; the seeds of the hemlock are globular and striated, those of the chervil elongated; in the mthusa the involuccre exists on one side
only, whereas in the chervil it is complete; the parsley is
a biennial plant, or even perennial, the oethusa annual;
lastly, the leaves of parsley are large and cuneiform, the
hemlock leaves are cut off. From the cicuta virosa it is
distinguished by this, that the cicuta virosa is spotted,
whereas the ethusa is striated.
We gather the plant when in flower, from June till
August, and prepare from it, according to Class ii, an
essence of a light brown-yellow colour and a pretty strong
taste and smell.
3. ARISTOLOCHIA CLEMATITIS; Fr., Aristoloche vulgaire;
Ger., Gemeiner Osterluzei; Eng., Common Birthwort.Aristolochiacece.
This perennial plant is found in Germany, France, and
Tartary, along hedges, roads, in vineyards, uncultivated
fields, &c.
Root rampant, round, jointed, contorted, of a yellowishbrown; stem generally single, erect, slightly contorted,
furrowed, pithy within, the lower portion furnished with
* This is according to Buchner and Gruner; but it is now well known
that the best part of the plant is the root, from which we prepare the
most powerful tincture.



116

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

oblong-oval brownish scales, from one to three feet high;
leaves with long pedicles, obtusely triangular, cordiform,
obtuse or indented, of a dark-green on the upper, and a
blue-green on the lower surface. Flowers axillary, of a
dirty-yellow. The whole plant emits a strong and disagreeable odour, and has a bitter, acrid, and balsamic taste.
We gather the herb in June, and prepare an essence
therefrom according to Class Ii.*
4. ASPARAGUS OFFICINALIS; Fr., Asperge vulgaire;
Ger., Gewoknlicher Spargel; Eng., Asparagus.-Asparagi.
This plant is a native of Europe, and is found in sandy
places, near the sea-coast, in meadows, along the borders
of forests; it is much cultivated in gardens.
The root is composed of a short shaft, terminating in a
cluster of round, long, white fibres. From this root spring
up several herbaceous, round, glabrous stems, near three
feet high; leaves in fascicles, about an inch long, glabrous;
flowers small, of a greenish-yellow, solitary and axillary;
fruit bacciform, of a scarlet-red, three-celled, with two or
three black seeds.
We gather the young shoots (turiones Asparagi), which
are used as food, and, according to Class III, prepare an
essence from them of little smell and taste, and a pale
straw-yellow colour.
5. CANNABIS SATIVA; Fr., Chancre cultiv6: Ger., IIanf;
Eng., Hemp.- Uricece.
Hemp is originally from Persia, according to others from
India, and is found wild in all those countries where it is
cultivated.
Stem erect, angular, from three to four feet high, that of
the female plant still higher, hairy, almost simple; leaves
stipulate, digitate, the inferior opposite, the superior alternate; leaflets lanceolate, pointed, serrated, those of the
male plant of a yellowish, and those of the female plant of
a dark green; male flowers in axillary and terminal panicles, of a greenish-white, female flowers at the summit
* According to Gruner, we dig up the root in April or September,
and prepare from it a tincture according to Class in.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

117

of the branches, forming spikes, furnished with a number
of leaves.  Both the male and female flowers emit a
strong, balsamic-narcotic odour, especially in damp evenings.
In May and June, during the period of flowering, we
gather the flowering tops and upper leaflets, especially of
the female plants, and prepare from them a tincture, according to Class III, of a dark green-brown colour and of
the odour of the flowers.
Antidote: Camphor.
6. CLEMATIS ERECTA, Flamvula Jovis; Fr., Clematite
droite; Ger., Brenn TFaldrebe; Eng., Upright virgin's
bower.-Ranunculacece.
From the bushy root shoot up annually erect, naked
stems, branchy above, from four to seven feet high, of a
green and sometimes reddish colour; leaves opposite, pinnated; leaflets oval, lanceolated; flowers white, panicled,
at the end of the branches.
From the flowering plant we prepare, according to
Class III, an essence of a dark blue-green colour and acrid
taste.
7. CONIUM MACULATUM; Fr., Grande cigue: Ger., Gefleccker Scierling; Eng., Hemlock.- Umbellifera.
This plant grows in gardens, along roads, hedges, and
on fields; it is fond of good, cultivated soil.
The biennial root is cylindrical, white, spindle-shaped;
stem herbaceous, branching, from three to six feet high,
round, hollow, smooth, shining, slightly striated and
marked with brownish-purple spots; the lower leaves are
tripinnate, more than a foot in length, shining, and
attached to the joints of the stem by sheathing petioles;
the -upper are smaller, bipinnate, and inserted at the divisions of the branches; both have channelled footstalks
and incised leaflets, of a deep-green on their upper surface,
and of a paler green on their lower; the flowers are very
small, white, and disposed in compound, terminal umbels;
the fruit is roundish, ovate, striated, tuberculous, and
disposed in two plano-convex, easily separable seeds, which



118

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

have on their outer surface five crenated ribs; being rubbed
between the fingers, the plant emits a fetid, musky,
disagreeable odour: this odour is sufficient to distinguish
it from parsley, the odour of which is aromatic; parsley
has no spotted stems, nor hollow petioles, nor are the
leaves of such a sombre hue; the leaves of parsley are
oval, trifid, incised and indented, those of the hemlock
oval-oblong or lanceolate, deep pinnatifid, the lobes incised
or serrated.
We gather the plant when it begins to flower, except
the flower, and prepare from it, according to Class II, an
essence of alight brown-green colour, and of an exceedingly
offensive, narcotic smell.
Antidotes: Coffea, Spir. nit. dulc.
8. DIGITALIS PURPUREA; Fr., Digitale pourpree; Ger.,
Rother Fingerlut, Ialdglocke; Eng., Purple foxglove.-Scro2pularice.
This beautiful plant grows on basalt and porphyry
declivities, on fields, in the valleys of Southern Europe, on
the mountains of the Rhenish Palatinate, &c., and is
frequently cultivated in gardens.  The biennial or perennial fibrous root sends forth large tufted leaves,
and a single, erect, downy, leafy stem, from two to five
feet high, terminating in an elegant spike of purple
flowers; the lower leaves are ovate, pointed, about eight
inches long and three inches wide, standing upon short,
winged foot-stalks; the upper are alternate, sparse, lanceolate; both the upper and lower leaves are obtusely serrated at their edges, and have wrinkled, velvety surfaces,
the upper of which is of a fine deep-green colour, the lower
paler and more downy; the flowers are numerous and
attached to the upper part of the stem by short pedicles,
generally in such a manner as to hang down upon one
side; at the base of each pedicle is a floral leaf, which is
sessile, ovate, and pointed; the calyx is divided into five
segments, the uppermost of which is narrower than the
others; the corolla is monopetalous, bell-formed, swelling
on the lower sides, irregularly divided at the margin into
short obtuse lobes, and in shape and size bearing some
resemblance to the end of the finger of a glove; the mouth



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

119

of the corolla is guarded by long, soft hairs; its general
colour is bright purple, but sometimes the flowers are
whitish; the internal surface is sprinkled with black spots
upon a white ground; the filaments are white, curved, and
surmounted by large, yellow anthers; the style, which is
simple, supports a bifid stigma; the seeds are very small,
numerous, of a dark colour, and enclosed in a pyramidal,
two-celled capsule.
We gather the leaves of the wild flowering plant, on
dry days, and, according to Class ii, prepare from them an
essence of a dark brown-green colour, and an offensive,
slightly narcotic odour.
Antidotes: Opium, Nux vom., vegetable acids.
9. HERACLEUM     SPHONDYLIUM, Branca      ursina; Fr.,
Berce, fausse branc-ursine, branc-ursine d'Allemagne;
Ger., Heilkraut,.falsche Barenklazu; Eng., Common cowparsnip.- Umnbelljferce.
This plant is found all over Europe, in meadows, and
on the borders of woods. The root is thick, fusiform,
branchy, yellowish without, whitish within; stem  from
three to six feet high, erect, furrowed, covered with stiff
hairs, fistulous, branchy at the top; leaves pinnate and
full of asperities; leaflets divided. When young, this
plant contains a juice which is sweetish to the taste; when
older, the juice becomes acrid, of a bitter taste, and biting;
when applied to the skin, the juice causes it to swell, and
produces even inflammation and ulcerations.
From  the flowering plant we prepare, according to
Class I1, an essence of a light brownish-yellow colour and
a nauseous bitter taste and smell.*
Antidotes: Camphor, vegetable acids.
10. HYOSCYAMUS NIGER; Fr., Jusquiame; Ger., Bilsenkraut; Eng., Henbane.-Solanece.
This plant grows in Germany, in a great part of France,
North America, and Asia, and is chiefly found in gravelly
* According to Gruner, the essence should be prepared from the
root alone.



120

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

places, waste lands, the vicinity of dwellings, along highways, &c. It is a biennial plant, with a long, tapering,
whitish, fleshy, somewhat branching root, bearing considerable resemblance to that of parsley, with which it is
sometimes confounded; the stem is erect, round, branching,
from one to three feet in height, and thickly furnished with
leaves; these are large, oblong, ovate, deeply sinuated, with
pointed segments, undulated, soft to the touch, amplexicaule at their base; the upper leaves are generally entire;
both the stem and leaves are hairy, viscid, and of a sea-green
colour; the flowers form long, one-sided, leafy spikes, at
the end of the branches, hanging downwards; they are
composed of a calyx, with five pointed divisions, a funnelshaped corolla, with five unequal, obtuse segments at the
border, five stamina inserted into the tube of the corolla,
and a pistil with a blunt, round stigma; they are of a
dark-yellow colour, beautifully variegated with purple
veins; the fruit is a globular, two-celled capsule, covered
with a lid, invested with the persistent calyx, and containing
numerous, small, irregular, brown or ash-coloured seeds,
which are discharged by the horizontal separation of the
lid; the whole plant has a rank, offensive smell.
At the period of flowering, we gather the leaves and
flowering stems of the plant, and, after removing the
ligneous stems, prepare from it, according to Class 11, an
essence of a brown-green colour, possessing in a high
degree the odour of the plant.
Antidotes: Camph., Stram., Bell.
11. LEDUM PALUSTRE; Fr., Ledon des marais, romarin
sauvage; Ger., Sumpfporst, wilder Rosmarin; Eng.,
Wild rosemary, marsh-tea.-Rosacee.
This plant grows in moist, swampy, muddy places in
the North of Europe, Silesia, Bohemia, &c., also in France,
Asia, and America; it is likewise cultivated in gardens.
The bush is an evergreen, from two to three feet high,
with three or several clustering, rounded branches, covered
with a rust-coloured fur; the bark of the stem is ashcoloured; leaves with short pedicles, lance-shaped, rolled
back on the edges, hard, glabrous above, green and shining;
of a red rust-colour beneath, and downy. In the fresh



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

121

state the leaves have a strong, resinous, stupefying odour,
and a bitter, astringent, nauseous taste; flowers white,
sometimes rosy, in spikes or terminal corymbs.
We gather the leaves and flowers during the period of
flowering, and prepare from them, according to Class iii,
a tincture of a dark-brown colour, strong odour, and terebinthine taste.
Antidote: Camphor.
12. MENYANTHES TRIFOLIATA, Trifoliun? fibrinum; Fr,,
Menyanthes, trefle d'eau; Ger., Bitterklee, Fieberklee;
Eng., Buckbean, marsh-trefoil.-Lysimachice.
This plant is a native of Europe and North America,
and grows on the borders of, and in flowing water, in
ditches, wet meadows, swamps, &c. Root perennial, long,
thick, jointed, filamentous, brown without, and spongy
within; stem round, rooting, creeping first, then erect, a
foot long; leaves on long pedicles at the end of the stem,
ternate, furnished at their base with sheathing stipules;
the leaflets are obovate, entire, or obtusely denticulate,
smooth, beautifully green on their upper surface, and paler
beneath; the scape or flower-stalk is erect, smooth, round,
longer than the leaves, and terminated by a conical raceme
of whitish, somewhat rose-coloured flowers; calyx fiveparted, corolla funnel-shaped, with a short tube, and a
five-cleft, revolute border, covered on the upper side with
numerous, long, fleshy fibres; anthers red and sagittate;
germ ovate, supporting a slender style, which is longer
than the stamina, and terminates in a bifid stigma; the
fruit is an ovate, two-valved, one-celled capsule, containing
numerous seeds.
We gather the herb in autumn, dry it quickly, and prepare from it, according to Class I, a tincture of a dark
green-brown colour and very bitter taste. The medicinal
virtues of the dried plant are superior to those of the
fresh.
Antidote: Camphor.
13. ACHILLEA MILLEFOLIUM; Fr., Millefeuille, herbe
au charpentier; Ger., Sclafgarbe; Eng., Milfoil, yarrow.- Corymbiferce.
This plant is found all over Europe, in Western Asia
6



122

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

and North America, and grows on meadows, on the
borders of fields and roads, in pastures, &c. Its perennial
root is oblique, rampant, hairy; stems numerous, simple,
erect, rounded, furrowed, tubulous, downy, from one to two
feet high; leaves, downy, radical, pinnatifid, so finely and
numerously divided that they are hidden one by the other.
The herb of this plant has a balsamic odour, and a bitter,
acrid, burning  taste; the flowers are small and in
corymbs.
During summer we gather the plant when it begins to
flower, and the stem is not yet hard, preferring a sunny,
rocky, or meagre location; we prepare, according to Class II,
an essence of a yellow-brown colour, and bitter taste.
14. NERIUM   OLEANDER; Fr., Laurier rose; Ger., Lo'beerrose; Eng., Oleander, rosebay.-Apocynece.
The oleander grows on the borders of rivers and lakes,
in southern Europe, Greece, Asia Minor, the East Indies,
and Africa, as well as on the rocks of Corsica, and
is cultivated in our gardens; roots ligneous, branchy; stems
branchy, dull, nine to ten feet high, and several inches
thick; leaves with short petioles, coriaceous, linear-lanceolated, evergreen, having nerves below; flowers disposed
in bouquets, numerous, opening in succession, rosy, or
white. All the parts of the plant have an acrid and bitter
taste.
We gather the leaves of the flowering plant, and
prepare for them, according to Class III, a tincture of a
dark brown-green colour.
Antidote: Camphor.
15. LAUROCERASUS, Prnus8 laurocera8zs; Fr., Laurier
cerise; Ger., KirscMlorbeer; Eng., Cherry laurel.--
Rosaece.
This bush grows in Persia, on the Caucasus, in Asia
Minor, and in all the Levant; in England by cultivation; in
France, on the lower Rhine and Maine; it can be cultivated
in the open ground, and in France it is nearly naturalised.
It is an evergreen tree, rising from four to twenty feet in
height,with long spreading branches, which, as well as the



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.                123
trunk,'are covered with a smooth, blackish bark; the leaves,
which stand alternately on short, strong footstalks, are ovaloblong, from five to seven inches in length, acute,finely serrated, firm, coriaceous, smooth, beautifully green and shining,
with oblique nerves and yellowish glands at the base; the
flowers are small, white, strongly odorous, and disposed in
simple axillary racemes; the fruit consists of oval droops,
very similar to small black cherries, both in their shape
and internal structure. The fresh leaves have an aromatic
odour and taste, very like the bitter almond; they contain
hydrocyanic acid.
We gather the leaves during the summer months, and
prepare from them, according to Class IrI, a tincture of a
saturated black-green colour, and the odour and taste of
the bitter almond.
Antidotes: Coff., Camph., Ipec.
16. PADUS AVIUM, Pru't padzls; Fr., Prunier, cerisier
en grappe; Ger., A/lkirsche, Elsenbeere; Eng., Birdcherry.-Rosacee.
This plant is a native of the North of Europe and Asia,
where it grows in moist woods, on the borders of forests,
in valleys, &c. It is from eight to thirty feet high; leaves
oval, elliptic, serrated, somewhat wrinkled, nerved; flowers
white, odorous, lateral, in long hanging bunches; berries
globular, black, of the size of a little pea, and of a disagreeable odour.
We gather the bark of the younger branches before the
bush begins to flower; it has a stupefying odour, resembling that of bed-bugs and laurocerasus. We prepare
from it, according to Class III, a tincture of a dark-brown
colour and the above-described taste and smell.
17. ROSMARINUS OFFICINALIS; Fr., Romarin officinal;
Ger., Geneiner Rosmarin; Eng., Rosemary.-Labiacee.
Rosemary is an evergreen shrub, three or four feet high,
with an erect stem, with many long, slender ash-coloured
branches; leaves numerous, sessile, opposite, more than
an inch long, one sixth of an inch broad, linear, entire,
obtuse at the summit, turned backwards at the edges,
firm, smooth and green on the upper surface, whitish and



124

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

somewhat downy beneath; the flowers are pale blue or
white, large, in opposite groups at the axils of the leaves,
towards the ends of the branches; seeds four, oblong, naked;
the plant grows spontaneously along the Mediterranean,
and is cultivated in all our gardens.
From the leaves, according to Class ii, we prepare a
tincture of a yellow-green colour and a balsamic acrid-bitter
taste.
18. RHUS TOXICODENDRON,SUmaC veuenata, L.; Fr., Arbre
a poison, Sumac veneneux; Ger., Giftsumack; Eng.,
Poison oak.-Terebinthinacec.
This shrub grows in fields, woods, and along fences, all
over North America, and has been introduced into Europe;
it is one to three feet high, with leaflets angularly indented;
and pubescent beneath; root reddish, branchy; stems erect,
bark striated, of a gray-brown, and full of numerous
papille of a deep brown; leaves pinnated, long petioles,
of a yellowish-green, veined; follicles almost three inches
long, oval, incised, shining, and of a deep colour above,
pale-green and pubescent benealtt; flowers small, of a
yellowish-green, in axillary spikes; fruit monosperm,
oval, of a whitish-gray, marked with five furrows; the
whole plant contains a yellowish-brown, milky juice,
which blackens on exposure, and which has a penetrating,
nauseous odour; at certain times of the year there forms
around the plant an atmosphere, which, according to some
authors, extends to the distance of twenty feet, and which
is poisonous during all the time the sun is not shining on
the tree; the effects produced are erysipelatous inflammations and pustulous eruptions; affections which also arise
when we rub the leaves or touch the branches recently cut
or broken; we must, therefore, handle this plant with the
greatest caution when in the fresh state. Many authors
agree in saying that the R]?us radicans has absolutely the
same properties as the RLus toxicodendron; but as this
assertion, true as to the general facts, is not sufficiently
proved as to the details which homoeopathy requires, we
must be careful not to mistake the two plants; the RIus
radicans is distinguished from R~us tox., by its leaves being
almost entire and glabrous, whilst those of the last are



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

1l5

incis'ed and pubescent beneath, and by its stems being
recumbent and creeping, whereas those of the Rkuis tox. are
erect.
We gather the leaves after sunset, on damp, sultry
days, selecting shady localities, in May and June, before
the period of flowering, and prepare from them, according
to Class III, a tincture of a dark yellow-brown colour.
Antidotes: Bry., Coff., Camph., and Sulph.
19. RHUS VERNIX; Fr., Sumac vernicifere; Ger., FirnissSumach; Eng., Swamp-sumach.-Tere5bintiinaces.
This tree is originally from Japan and North America. It
is a beautiful shrub or small tree, from ten to fifteen, or even
thirty feet high; the bark of the trunk is of a dark gray, the
branches are of a lighter colour; the extreme twigs and petioles are of a beautiful red; leaves pinnate, with four or five
pairs of opposite leaflets, and an odd terminal one; these
are oblong or oval, entire or slightly sinuated, acuminate,
smooth, and, except the one at the end, nearly sessile; the
flowers are dioecious, small, greenish, and arranged in
loose axillary panicles; berries small, roundish, and of a
greenish-white. When cut, there exudes a resinous juice
which blackens in the air, and of which the people of
China and Japan make a varnish. According to some
authors, the atmosphere of this tree is even more poisonous
than that of the Riuis tox.
We gather and prepare the plant as the previous one.
20. RUTA GRAVEOLENS: Fr., Rue fetide, rue des jardins:
Ger., Stinkende?aute; Eng., Rue.-Rutace.
This is a perennial plant, from two to three feet high; root
ligneous, branchy, vertical; stems numerous, herbaceous,
erect, round, branching; leaves doubly pinnate, glaucous,
with obovate, sessile, obscurely crenate, somewhat thick
and fleshy leaflets; flowers yellow, and disposed in a
terminal branched corymb upon subdividing pedicles;
calyx persistent, with 4 or 5 acute segments; the corolla
consists of 4 or 5 concave petals, somewhat sinuate at the
margin; stamina usually 10, sometimes only 8.     The
odour of the plant is very strong and disagreeable; it has
a bitter, nauseous, hot and acrid taste.



126

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

We gather the leaves together with the buds while these
are yet closed, and prepare from them, according to Class
II, an essence of a dark-brown colour, and a smell and
taste like that of the plant.
Antidote: Camphor.
21. SABINA, Junimperus Sabina; Fr., Sabine; Ger., Sadebaum: Eng., Savin.-Coniferae.
This shrub grows on the dry mountains of middle
Europe, in Provence, Spain, Italy, the ancient country of
the Sabines, Greece, Russia, North America; it is also
cultivated in gardens; it is an evergreen, rising from three
or four to fifteen feet high, with numerous erect, pliant
branches, very much subdivided; the bark of the young
branches is of a light green, that of the trunk rough, and
of a reddish-brown; the leaves, which completely invest
the younger branches, are numerous, small, erect, firm,
smooth, pointed, of a dark-green colour, glandular in the
middle, opposite, and imbricated in four rows; the flowers
are male and female on different trees; the fruit is a
blackish-purple berry, of an ovoid shape, marked with
tubercles, the remains of the calyx and petals, and containing three seeds. We distinguish two varieties of this
plant, the male and female savin. That called male is the
one which bears fruit, and which should be called female;
it is smaller than the other; its leaves resemble those of
the cypress, being less scattered than those of the female
savin. The Juniperus virginiana, or common red cedar, is
sometimes substituted in the shops for the savin, to which
it bears a very close resemblance; the two species, however,
differ in their taste and smell; in the J. virginiana, moreover,
the leaves are sometimes ternate.  The tops and leaves of
the savin have a strong, disagreeably balsamic odour, and
a bitter, acrid taste.
In the month of April we gather the tops of the younger
branches, and prepare from them, according to Class III, a
tincture of a saturated dark green-brown colour, and the
odour and smell like that of the plant.
Antidote: Camphor.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

127

22. SOLANUM DULCAMARA; Fr., Douce-amere, morelle
grimpante; Ger., Bittersiisser Nac/lsc/iaten; Eng., Bittersweet, woody night-shade.-Solanece.
This perennial plant grows over almost all Europe, in
moist places, in ditches, on the borders of rivers, along
hedges, &c.; it is a climbing shrub, with a slender, roundish,
branching, woody stem, which rises to six or eight feet in
height; the leaves are alternate, petiolate, ovate, pointed,
veined, soft, smooth, and of a dull green colour; the flowers
are disposed in elegant clusters, somewhat analogous to
cymes and standing opposite to the leaves; calyx very small,
purplish, and divided into five blunt persisting segments;
corolla wheel-shaped, with pointed reflected segments,
which are of a violet-blue colour, with a darker purple vein
running longitudinally through their centre, and two
shining, greenish spots at the base of each: filaments very
short, and support large, erect, lemon-yellow anthers, which
cohere in the form of a cone around the style; the berries
are of an oval shape and a bright scarlet colour, and continue to hang in beautiful bunches after the leaves have
fallen; the odour of the leaves and stems is somewhat
nauseous, and narcotic; their taste is first sweet, then
bitter.
In April or October we gather the green stems covered
with a gray epidermis, pliant, not ligneous, and prepare
from them, according to Class III, a tincture of a dark
brownish-green colour and bitter-sweet taste.
23. SOLANUM     NIGRUM; Fr., Morelle noire; Ger.,
Scwoarzer Nacklsckalten; Eng., Black or garden-nightshade.-Solanee.
This annual plant grows all over Europe, in cultivated
grounds, on the edges of ditches, at the base of walls, &c.
Root thready, branchy, ligneous; stem herbaceous, erect,
angular, from one to two feet high; leaves alternate,
petiolate, oval, toothed; flowers in bunches, pedunculated,
lateral, white; berries spherical, black; all parts of the plant,
especially the berries, are considered poisonous; all the
parts of this vegetable have, in a fresh state, an insipid



128

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

taste, and a narcotic, nauseous odour, which becomes
musky when dried.
We gather the ripe berries, not the roots, of the flowering
plant (in the latter part of summer this plant has buds,
flowers, ripe and unripe berries at the same time), and prepare from them, according to Class ii, a tincture of a darkbrown colour and a narcotic odour and taste.
Antidote: Secale corn.?
24. STAPHYSAGRIA, Del hinium Staphysagria; Fr., Staphysaigre, herbe aux pous; Ger., Stephanskirner, Ldusekcraut;
Eng., Stavesacre.-Ranunculacece.
This plant grows in the south of France, Italy, Greece,
and in the whole of Southern Europe; it is one or two feet
high, with a simple, erect, downy stem, and with palmate
five or seven lobed leaves, supported on hairy footstalks;
the flowers are blueish, or purple, in terminal racemes, with
pedicles that are twice as long as the flower, and bracteoles
inserted at the base of a pedicle: the nectary is four-leaved
and shorter than the petals, which are five in number, the
uppermost projected backwards, so as to form a spur,
which encloses two spurs of the upper leaflets of the nectary; the seeds are contained in straight, oblong capsules;
the root is cylindrical, perennial, somewhat branchy and
hairy below; seeds large, irregularly triangular, wrinkled,
externally brown, internally whitish and oily, bitter, acrid,
burning, full of little holes, of a blackish-gray; when
mashed, it develops a disagreeable odour; taste bitter and
very acrid.
Before preparing the tincture from the pulverised seed,
it is expedient to fiee it from its fatty oil by frequently
pressing it between blotting paper.   The black seeds
should not be used, but only the grayish or heavy brown
ones. The tincture is of a pale straw-yellow, to be prepared according to Class i.
Antidote: Camphor.
25. STRAMONIUM,.Datura stramonium; Fr., Stramoine,
pomme epineuse; Ger., Stechapfel; Eng., Thorn-apple.
-Solanece.
The thorn-apple is an annual plant of rank and vigorous



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

growth, usually about three feet high, but in a rich soil
six feet or more; the root is spindle-shaped, almost vertical,
ligneous, fibrous, whitish; the stem is erect, round, smooth,
somewhat shining, simple below, dichotomous above, with
numerous spreading branches; the leaves, which stand on
short round footstalks in the forks of the stem, are five or
six inches long, of an ovate, triangular form, irregularly
sinuated and toothed at the edges, unequal at the base, of
a dark-green colour on the upper surface, and pale beneath; the flowers are large, axillary, solitary, and pedicled, having a tubular, pentagular, five-toothed calyx,
and a funnel-shaped corolla with a long tube, and a waved,
plaited border, terminating in five acuminate teeth; the
upper portion of the calyx falls with the deciduous parts
of the flower, leaving its base, which becomes reflexed,
and remains attached to the fruit, which is a large, fleshy,
roundish, ovate, four-valved, four-celled capsule, thickly
covered with sharp spines, and containing numerous seeds,
attached to a longitudinal receptacle in the centre of each
cell; it opens at the summit. It is doubtful to what
country this plant originally belonged; many European
botanists refer it to North America, while the Americans, in
return, trace it to the old Continent. Nuttall traces it to
South America or Asia. In the United States it is found
everywhere, on dung-heaps, roadsides, and commons, &c.
We prepare the tincture, according to Class i, from
the seeds; it has a yellow-brownish colour, characterised
by a beautiful green reflection; the absence of this reflection, or the deposition of a brown resinous layer on the
sides of the vessel, would indicate that the tincture is old,
and has lost a good deal of its medicinal virtues.
Antidotes: Nux vom., Tab., Succus citr., Berb.
B6. TABACUM, Nicotiana tabacum; Fr.,Tabac; Ger., Tabak;
Eng., Tobacco.-Solanee.
This plant, which is originally from South America, is
at present cultivated in most parts of Asia and Europe, as
well as in the colonies, in Africa, &c. It is an annual
plant, with a large, fibrous root, and an erect, round,
hairy, viscid stem, which branches near the top, and rises
from three to six feet in height; the leaves are numerous,
6~



130

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

alternate, sessile, and somewhat decurrent, very large,
ovate-lanceolate, pointed, entire, slightly viscid, and of a
pale-green colour; the lowest are often two feet long.and
four inches broad; the flowers are disposed in loose terminal panicles, and are furnished with long, linear, pointed
bractes, at the divisions of the pedicle; calyx bell-shaped,
hairy, somewhat viscid, and divided at its summit into five
pointed segments; the tube of the corolla is twice as long
as the calyx, of a greenish hue, swelling at the top into an
oblong cup, and ultimately expanding into a five-lobed,
plaited, rose-coloured border; the whole corolla is very
viscid; the filaments incline to one side, and support oblong anthers; the pistil consists of an oval germ, a slender
style longer than the stamina, and a cleft stigma; the fruit
is an ovate, two-valved, two-celled capsule, containing
numerous reniform seeds, opening at the summit; the
odour of the fresh plant is poisonous and fetid; the taste
is bitter, acrid, and nauseous.
From   the leaves of the flowering plant we prepare,
according to Class ii, an essence of a brown-green colour
and a feebly narcotic odour.
Antidotes: Camph., Ipec., Nux vom.
27. TANACETUM     VULGARE; Fr., Tanaisie commune;
Ger., Gemeiner Rainfarn; Eng., Common Tansy.Corymbiferae.
This is a perennial, herbaceous plant, rising two or three
feet in height; the root is rampant, branchy, hard, fibrous;
the stems are strong, erect, obscurely hexagonal, striated,
often reddish, branched towards the summit, and furnished
with alternate, doubly pinnatifid leaves, the divisions of
which are notched or deeply serrated; the flowers are
yellow, and in dense terminal corymbs; each flower is
composed of numerous flowrets, of which those constituting
the disk are perfect and five-cleft, those of the ray very
few, pistillate, and trifid; the calyx consists of small imbricated, lanceolate leaflets, having a dry scaly margin;
the seeds are small, oblong, with five or six ribs, and
crowned by a membranous pappus. Tansy is cultivated
in our gardens, and grows wild on the road-sides and in old
fields, in'the United States and Europe; the whole plant



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

131

has'a disagreeable, camphorous odour; its taste is bitter
and aromatic.
From the flowers we prepare, according to Class Ii, a tincture of a greenish-yellow colour, and strong taste and odour.
28. TAXUS BACCATA; Fr., If; Ger., Eibenbaum; Eng.,
Yew.- Conifere.
This tree grows on the mountains of Tyrol, in mountainous and shady forests, in Scotland, Sweden, Prussia,
on the Caucasus, and in Siberia. It is also much cultivated for ornamental purposes in England.
It often attains an age of several hundred years; its
bark is thin, of a deep-brown; the wood is of a brown-red,
small-grained, more or less veined, very hard, and almost
incorruptible; leaves linear, plane, of a blackish-green,
perennial; flowers with short pedicles, axillary; fruit berriform, of a lively red; perforated at the top, enclosing
a kind of nut which contains a whitish, fleshy, and oily
kernel that can be eaten.
In March or April we gather the youngest twigs, and
prepare from them, according to Class iII, a tincture of a
dark-brown colour and bitter taste.
29. THUJA OCCIDENTALIS, Arbor vitce; Fr., Thuja du
Canada; Ger., Lebensbaium; Eng., Tree of Life.
This evergreen tree, which is originally from Canada, is
much more cultivated in Germany than in France. It is
also much cultivated in England, It is a branchy tree from
its root, sometimes rising some thirty feet in height; the
branches are flat, compressed, and standing out on all sides;
leaves short, evergreen, overlapping like tiles, with obtuse
scales, disposed in four ranks; cones terminal, almost
smooth, of a brown-yellow; seeds flattened. It is distinguished from the thuja of China, inasmuch as, rubbed between the fingers, the leaves of this last develop no aromatic
resinous odour, which the thuja of Canada does; moreover,
the branches of the thuja of China are ascendant and
straight, and not standing out on all sides as those of the
other; its strobiles are rough, and the scales of its leaves
are pointed.
In May, at the period of flowering, we select the



SPECIAL P ARMACOP(rEA.

youngest branches, with their blossoms, of a brownishyellow colour, a balsamic odour, and shining like resin;
and, after separating from them the woody ribs by peeling
them off, we prepare, according to Class iii, a tincture of
a dark blackish-green colour, and a very strong, not
offensive, balsamic odour.
Antidotes: Camphor and Nitric acid.
30 UVA URSI, Ar'utus uva ursi, Arctosta.pylos officnalis;
Fr., Raisin d'ours, Arbousier, Boussirole; Ger., Barentrau6e; Eng., Bearberry.-Ericinece.
This is a low, evergreen shrub, with trailing stems, the
young branches of which rise obliquely upwards for a few
inches; the leaves are scattered upon short petioles,
obovate, acute at the base, entire, with a rounded margin,
thick, coriaceous, smooth, shining, and of a deep green
colour on their upper surface, paler, and covered with a
network of veins beneath; the flowers, which stand on
short reflexed peduncles, are collected in small clusters at
the ends of the branches; the calyx is small, five-parted,
of a reddish colour, and persistent; the corolla is ovate or
urceolate, reddish-white, or white with a red lip, transparent at the base, contracted at the mouth, and divided
at the margin into five short reflexed segments; stamina
ten, with short filaments and bifid anthers; germ round,
with a style longer than the stamina, and a simple stigma;
the fruit is a small, round, depressed, smooth, glossy, red
berry, containing an insipid mealy pulp and five cohering
seeds.   This shrub inhabits the northern latitudes of
Europe, Asia, and America; it prefers a barren soil, gravelly hills, and elevated sandy plains; the leaves are
inodorous when fresh, but when dry and powdered acquire
an odour not unlike that of hay; their taste is bitterish,
strongly astringent, and ultimately sweetish.
The leaves should be gathered in autumn; they contain
a good deal of tannin, by which property they can be
distinguished from other leaves. The tincture is prepared
according to Class II.
31. VERBASCUM THAPSUs; Fr., Bouillon blanc, molline,
bonhomme; Ger., Konigskerze; Eng., Mullein.-Solanece.
This plant grows in northern America, and in northern



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

133

and middle Europe, along road-sides, in waste fields, &c.
It is biennial, with an erect, round, hairy stem, which rises
from three to six feet high, and is irregularly beset with
large, sessile, oblong or oval, somewhat pointed leaves,
indented at the margin, woolly on both sides, and decurrent at the base; the flowers are yellow, and disposed
in a long, close, cylindrical, terminal spike.
We gather the blossoms and leaves of the plant, and
prepare from them, according to Class III, a tincture of a
dark yellow-brown colour, and a slightly herbaceous odour,
which is entirely deprived of the pleasant smell of the
dried flowers.
Antidote: Camphor.
b. Leaves of Exotic (non-European) plants.
1. CALADIUM SEGUINUM, Arum seguinum; Fr. Pediveau
veneneux; Ger., Giftiger Aron; Eng., Poisonous pediveau, dumb cane caladium.-Aroidece.
This plant grows in the neighbourhood of Paramaribo;
it is very poisonous. It forms a bush with a round stem,
naked, from five to six feet high, green, milky; leaves
ovoid, smooth, pointed, amplexicaule. The juice of this
plant leaves an indelible stain on linen, and is so caustic
that, if put upon the tongue or in the mouth, it produces
swelling, inflammation, and loss of speech.
We prepare an essence from the leaves, according to
Class ii.
Antidotes; Caps., Ign., Mere., Zing.
2. RHODODENDRON CHRYSANTHUM, Andromeda Gmelini;
Fr., Rosage  fleurs jaunes, rose de Siberie, rose de
neige de Siberie; Ger., Siberische Sc&neerose; Eng.,
Yellow-flowered rhododendron.-Rosacece.
This plant grows on the high mountains of Siberia,
Kamtschatka, &c.; it is a beautiful, evergreen shrub,
about a foot high, with spreading branches, and oblong,
obtuse, thick leaves, narrowed towards their footstalks,
reflexed at the margin, much veined, rugged, and deepgreen upon their upper surface, ferruginous or glaucous



134

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

beneath, and   surrounding the branches upon strong
petioles; flowers large, yellow, on long pedicles, and
arranged in terminal umbels; the corolla is wheel-shaped,
with its border divided into five roundish, spreading
segments; flower-heads ferruginous, downy; seeds very
small; odour of the leaves acrid and nauseous, resembling
that of rhubarb; taste bitter and acrid.
We prepare from the leaves, according to Class I, a
tincture of a dark-brown colour and an astringent taste.
Antidotes: Rhus tox., Camph., Clemat. erect.
Some physicians employ the Rhododendron ferrugineum,
which abounds on the Alps at certain elevations.
Leaves elliptical, indented at the margin, fringed, paler
on the lower surface, dotted as with resin; flower-clusters
of a rose colour. (Hlg. V., 449.)
3, CASSIA SENNA seu ACUTIFOLIA; Folia Senne; Fr.,
Se ne; Ger. Senesbliitter; Eng., Senna.-Leguminose.
We distinguish the following kinds: 1, Cassia acutifolia;
2, C. elongata; 3, C. lanceolata; 4, C. obovata; 5, C. ovata,
The best Cassia is that which comes from the C. acutifolia,
and is known in commerce as the Alexandrian cassia.
This vegetable is a species of shrub, from  two to three
feet high, with a straight, woody, branching, whitish stem;
the leaves are pinnate, alternately placed upon the stem,
and have at their base two small, narrow, pointed stipules;
the leaflets, of which from four to six pairs belong to each
leaf, are almost scssile, oval-lanceolate, acute, oblique at
their base, nerved, from half an inch to an inch in length,
and of a yellowish-green colour; the flowers are yellow
and disposed in axillary spikes; the fruit is a flat, elliptical, obtuse, membranous, smooth, grayish-brown, bivalvular pod, about an inch long and half an inch broad,
scarcely, if at all, curved, and divided into six or seven
cells, each containing a hard, heart-shaped, ash-coloured
seed. The senna of commerce is often mixed with the
leaves of the Coriaria myrtifolia, and still more frequently
with the oval, entire, whitish and downy leaves of the
Cynanchum arguel of Delile.
The leaves which we use, should be entire as much as



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

135

possible, not old, or having turned yellow by dampness,
and should not be mingled with thick pedicles.
From the pure leaves we prepare, according to Class i,
a tincture of a very dark brown-green colour.
Antidotes; Chamom., Alois.
4. SPIGELIA ANTHELMINTICA; Fr., Spigelie anthelmintique, Brinvilliers, Poudre aux vers; Ger., Wurnmtreibende Spigelia; Eng., Pink-root.-Gentiauece.
This annual plant grows in South America, Brazil,
the Guaianas, the Antilles, &c. Root hairy, blackish on the
outside, white within; stem herbaceous, rounded, upright,
fistulous,from afoot to afoot and ahalf high; leaves terminal,
to the number of four, disposed in form of a cross, oval or
lanceolate, entire, glabrous; flowers simple, forming a thin
and elongated spike, white; seeds small, black. When
fresh, this plant has a poisonous, fetid odour, which, in
a close room, may even cause narcotism; the taste is
nauseous and remains a long time on the tongue. It is on
account of its deleterious qualities that, in French, this
plant is called Brinvilliers, the name of the Marchioness de
Brinvilliers, well known for her numerous acts of poisoning.
We prepare from it, according to Class i, a tincture of a
pale-green colour.
Antidotes: Camphor.
5. TEUCRIUM    MARUM VERUM, HERBA SYRIACI Seu
CORTUSX, seu MARI SYRIACI, SUMMITATES ilfarel'i;
Fr., Germandree maritime, herbe aux chats; Ger.,
Katzenkraut; Eng., Cat-thyme.-Labiacece.
This shrub grows in the Levant, and on the Mediterranean, chiefly in Spain, in France, and also in Germany. It is cultivated in England. It is also cultivated
in gardens; stem straight, ligneous, branching, glabrous
below, downy above; leaves opposite, petiolated, ovalobtuse, of a clear green; flowers, rosy, at the end of the
branches, in the axillee of the leaves. The whole plant has
an aromatic camphorous odour, which is peculiarly agreeable to cats; taste bitter, acrid, and hot.
From the fresh, or the well-preserved dry plant, without



136

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA,

the root, we prepare, according to Class IIi, a tincture of
a green colour and a considerably strong odour and taste.
Antidotes: Camph., Opium.
6. THEA    SINENSIS, T/ea vir'idis ccsarea; Fr., Th6 de
Chine, The    vert imperial; Ger., C/inesischer Thee,
gruner oder Kaiserthee; Eng., Imperial green tea.Aurantia.
This tree, which, in the natural state, attains a height
of nearly thirty feet, grows in China, Japan, and, in general,
all over the eastern portion of Asia; leaves perennial, coriaceous, thick, glabrous, shining, alternated, oval-oblong,
pointed, two inches long, one inch broad, serrated, short petioles; flowers white, large, short pedicles, axillary, calyx in
five divisions; corolla formed by three to nine petals; capsules globular, with three cells, each containing one or two
seeds, round, bitter, oily, of the size of a little nut. For domestic use, the black teas are the best; but for medical use we
prefer the green. The green as well as the black teas are of
different kinds; that which we use in homoeopathy under
the name of thea cesarea is not the veritable imperial tea,
but the green tea known under the name of gunpowder
tea; the true imperial is never seen in Europe, though all
the merchants pretend to sell it; it is reserved for the
emperor exclusively, or for the grandees of the celestial
empire.
According to Class I, we prepare a tincture of a dark
green-brown colour.
Antidote: China, Ferr., Thuj.
c. Blossoms.
1. LAMIUM    ALBUM; Fr., Ortie blanche; Ger., TWeissbienensaug, weisse Taube-nessel; Eng., Dead nettle.Laabiacece.
This plant grows in France and Germany; along hedges,
highways, ditches, &c., and flowers during almost the whole
summer. Root cylindrical, ramose, hairy; stem straight,
quadrangular, downy, simple; leaves petiolated, cordiform,
sharp, serrated, veined below; flowers white, axillary,
sessile; vertical spikes of from ten to twenty flowers.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

1 37

From the flowering plant we prepare, according to
Class ii, an essence of a brown colour, inodorous, and of
very little taste.
2. CROCUS SATIV(S; Fr., Saffran cultive; Ger., Safran;
Eng., Saffron.-Iridece.
The saffron is originally from Greece, Persia, and other
oriental countries, and is now cultivated in Austria,
France, Italy, and Germany.     It needs a black earth,
somewhat gravelly, light, neither moist nor clayey, and
which has not been manured for some time, a year at least.
The saffron has a bulb of the size of a small nut; we put the
bulbs in the earth to the depth of ten inches, to preserve
them from the frost. One pound of dry saffron requires
five pounds of green saffron, and one pound of this last
requires more than 100,000 flowers. The only parts that
are used of the flower are the three stigmas which the pistil
bears; they are dried and sold under the name of saffron;
these stigmas are of a bright colour, yellowish-red, and a
very strong aromatic odour; the saffron is found in commerce in the dry state, and formed in shape of loaves. We
distinguish several kinds: 1st. Levant safron, the best and
dearest of all. 2d. Austrian saffron, very pure, and unmixed
with the pistils. 3d. Frenck or Italian saffron. 4th. English
sa'ffon. And, last of all, Spanish saffron, the least estimated
of all. The saffron of commerce is a compound of reddish
delicate filaments; if good, it is not mixed with whitish or
tangled filaments, which is always an evidence of the presence of pistils and stamina, parts which have none of the
virtues of the stigmas; it should be unctuous to the touch,
but little friable, of an agreeable odour, a sweetish aromatic
taste, and of a yellow colour so intense, that the saliva becomes easily coloured, and a very small quantity colours in
a short time much alcohol or water; it is often adulterated
with the flowers of carthamuus, calendula, punica granatum,
&c., or even with smoked fibres of beef; we easily recognise the first of these frauds, in pouring water upon it,
which swells up the foreign bodies, whilst the second is
discovered by the odour which the meat develops when
we cast a little of the material on hot coals.
According to Class i, we prepare from it a tincture of a



138

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

deep gold-yellow colour, and possessing in a high degree
the odour and taste of saffron.
Antidotes: Aconite, Opium.
3. PRUNUS SPINOSA; Fr., Prunier, epine noire; Ger.,
Sc&lehdorn, Schwarzdorn; Eng., Wild plum-tree, sloetree, black-thorn.-Rosaceca.
This tree grows in England, Germany, and France, and
in fact very generally in Europe, along hedges and borders
of forests; it is from three to nine feet high; bark of a
blackish-gray; pedicles unifloral, solitary, ternate; flowers
white, opening before the leaves; leaves oval-lanceolate, serrated, downy below; fruit small, round, of a blackish-red,
hoary at its maturity, of an acrid, harsh, astringent taste.
In dry weather we gather the flowers when entirely
open, and prepare from them, according to Class inI, a
tincture of a dark-yellow colour, and possessing the odour
and taste of the flower.
3. Barks and Woods.
The barks (cortices) contain resin, gum, ethereal oil,
and other substances, which sometimes exude after wounding the surface of the bark. The barks of resinous trees
are gathered before or during the development of the leaves
and blossoms; those of non-resinous plants are gathered
late in the autumn; the trunks should be from two to four
years old. Spoiled parts of the bark should be thrown
away, and the good parts cleansed of the adhering moss, or
any other heterogeneous things.
The woods (ligna) require to be gathered early in the
spring, before the sap begins to rise; the trees or bushes
should be neither too young nor too old. Of the resinous
woods we select the heaviest pieces, throwing away splinters, and all the decayed parts.
a. Barks of European plants.
1. DAPHNE MEZEREUM; Fr., Bois de gentil, laureole
femelle, Garou, Mezereon; Ger., Seidelbast, Kellerhals;
Eng., Mezereon.- 7i ymele(a.
This is a very hardy shrub, from three to four feet high,



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

139

with a branching stem, and a smooth, dark-gray bark,
easily separable from the wood. The leaves spring from
the ends of the branches, are deciduous, sessile, obovatelanceolate, entire, smooth, of a pale green, somewhat
glaucous beneath, and about two inches long; the flowers
appear before the leaves, early in spring, and sometimes
bloom even amidst the snow; the flowers are of a pale rosecolour, highly fragrant, and disposed in clusters of two or
three flowers each, forming together a kind of spike expansive and fleshy at the upper part of the stem and branches;
at the base of each cluster are deciduous floral leaves; the
fruit is oval, shining, fleshy, of a bright-red colour, and
contains a single, round seed; another variety produces
white flowers and yellow fruit. The daphne mezereum can
easily be distinguished from the daphne gnidium, the flowers
of which appear before the leaves: they are disposed in
bunches, and not naked on the wood, like those of mezereum; the leaves are linear-lanceolate, and the berries are
much smaller than those of the mezereum.
We gather the bark early in the spring, before the
bush begins to blossom, cut it, while fresh, in as fine
pieces as possible, and prepare from  it, according to
Class iii, a tincture of a yellow-brownish colour and a
burning taste.
Antidotes: Camphor, Mercury.
2. PRUNUS PADUS (see -Leaves, &c.).
S. SAMBUCUS NIGRA; Fr., Sureau ordinaire; Ger., Hollunder; Eng., Common European elder.-Capr'olia.
This tree is found in the hedges of England, France, and
of a great part of Europe, near villages, &c., and rises to a
height of from eighteen to twenty feet; the stem is very
branchy towards the top, has a rough, whitish bark, apd
is filled with a rather whitish pith, which is light and
spongy; leaves opposite, pinnate; follicles oval, pointed,
dentated in two thirds of their upper extremity; flowers
disposed in cymes; calyx five-celled; corolla wheel-shaped,
with five obtuse and concave lobes; fruit in profuse level
clusters, berry-shaped, black; the pulp is of a purplish
colour. In homceopathy we employ the second (interior)



140

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

bark of the young branches, which is without smell, and
has at first a sweetish, then a slightly bitter, acrid, nauseous
taste; from this bark we prepare, according to Class iii,
a tincture of a brown-green colour, and a strong, offensive
smell and taste. This tincture should always be designated
as tinct. corticis Samb., whereas the tincture which we
simply designate as tinct. Sambuci, is prepared from the
blossoms and the two adjoining leaves.
Antidotes: Arsen., Camph.
4. ULMUS CAMPESTRIS; Fr., Orme des champs, ormeau;
Ger., Gemeine Ulme Ruster; Eng., Common elm-tree.
-Amintacemp.
This tall tree is found in England, France, and Germany,
and in the greater part of Europe, in forests, villages, towns,
along roads, in parks, before mansions, &c.; leaves oval,
thick, rough, unequal at their base, serrated; flowers lateral,
almost sessile, glomerated, appearing before the leaves in
spring; fruit thin, membranous.
The tincture is prepared according to Class IIi.
b. Barks and Woods of Exotic (non-European) Plants.
1. ANGUSTURA, Angustura cortex; Fr., Angusture vraie,
Ecorce de Bonplandia trifoliata; Ger., Angustura-Rinde;
Eng., Angustura bark.--  utacece.
The true Angustura is the bark of a tree of equatorial
America, called by Wildenow, Bonplandia trifoliata, and
belonging to the genus Galipea. The bark which is sent
to us has, generally, a yellowish-gray colour, like that of the
yellow cinchona. We prefer, for homoeopathic use, pieces
of from two to six inches long, and an eighth of an inch thick,
slightly rolled, and smooth within, dotted without with
little white points on a coloured base, and covered with a
whitish envelope, spongy, and easily detached. These pieces
should show a shining texture when broken, be porous,
of the colour of cinnamon, of a disagreeable aromatic
odour, of an aromatic, bitter, penetrating taste. Reduced
to powder, the angustura ought to have a colour like that
of rhubarb. The false angustura, on the other hand, is
always in large, hard, heavy bits, of a dull, white fracture,



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

141

covered outwardly with a powder of the colour of rust or
gold, without aromatic odour, and not susceptible of producing an alcoholic tincture which becomes turbid on the
addition of water, which always takes place in that of the
true angustura.
We prepare, according to Class I, a tincture of a saturated
yellow-brown colour, and a slightly aromatic bitter taste.
Antidote: Coffea.
2. BRUCEA    ANTI-DYSENTERICA; Fr., Brucee; Ger.,
Braune Brucea; Eng., Antidysenterip brucea.-Terebinthacece.
This bush grows in Abyssinia; leaves pinnated, unpaired, composed of six opposite and serrated follicles,
dioecious; calyx in four leaflets; four petals. The bark of
this bush resembles that of Angustura, but may be distinguished by the following characteristic differences: 1. The
bark of brucea comes in larger pieces, which have on their
upper surface spots of a reddish-brown, or else of grayishwhite. 2. It is exceedingly bitter, without aroma.
This bark is not resinous.
According to Class I, we prepare from it a yellow
tincture possessing the taste of the bark.
Antidote: Coff.
3. CORTEX CHINAE, Cinchona officinalis; Fr., China; Ger.,
Chinarinde; Eng., Peruvian bark.-Bubiacee.
The tree whence this bark is obtained, grows in the
district of Loxa, in Peru; and that from which we
obtain the royal quinine, on the high mountains of
South America. There are a great many kinds of quinine,
all different in their effects, according as they have
been selected from the branches or the trunk of such or
such a kind of Cinchona tree, as well as according to the
age of the tree. The best kinds are the royal yellow, from
the cinchona angustifolia of Ruiz, or from the lancifolia of
Mutis, and the Cinchona loxa or Peruvian bark, from the
cinchona condaminea of Humboldt. The former comes
to us in rolled or flat pieces, some of which are covered
with the epidermis, others entirely or partially deprived of
their epidermis; these pieces differ in size and thickness,



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

from 1 to 1" in diameter, to from 1 to 5" in breadth, and
from 1 to 1"/ in thickness, the difference depending upon
the age of the branches and trunks from which the pieces
were gathered. The royal yellow is generally of a reddishyellow within, fibrous fracture, studded with shining points,
and covered with foliated lichens: the loxa comes to us in
finer and thinner pieces, more rolled, of a brownish-gray,
mingled with white spots without, of a reddish-brown
within, brown and smooth fracture, of a musty odour,
bitter taste, styptic, and almost balsamic. We procure it
enclosed in skins. The good cinchona barks should be of
a medium thickness, very dry, of a peculiar odour, perfectly
bitter, as free as possible from lichens, of a brownish-red
or blackish without, cinnamon-colour or red-yellow within;
the fracture of these barks should- neither be fibrous nor
pulverulent, but smooth and somewhat shining.
We prepare, according to Class i, a tincture of a
saturated red-brown colour, and a strong, not disagreeably
bitter taste.
Antidotes: Ferr., Ipec., Arn., Bell., Verat.
4. LAURUS CINNAMOMUM; Fr., Cinnamome, laurier
cannelier, cannelle; Ger., Zimmet Lorbeer; Eng., Cinnamon.-laurinee.
The true cinnamon is the bark of the laurel cinnamon,
a tree which grows in the isle of Ceylon, East Indies, as
well as in the islands of Sumatra and Java, and on the
coast of Malabar. It attains a height of from twenty to
thirty feet; its roots are covered with a bark which has the
smell of camphor; its wood is hard, and the inner part
without odour; leaves three nerved, oval-oblong, nerves
disappearing towards the summit; the flowers are small,
whitish, disposed in panicles, of an exquisite odour, which
is perceived at some distance; berries oval, of a blueishbrown, spotted with white. When the sap is abundant,
the bark of this tree is easily peeled off; the exterior bark
is rejected, which is thick, gray, rough, the second only is
preserved, which is thin; it is cut in pieces and exposed
to the sun; it rolls upon itself of the size of a finger, and
its colour becomes of a rusty yellow.
The good cinnamon ought to be of an extremely agree


SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

143

able odour, penetrating, soothing, and of a sweetish taste,
slightly heating, with an after taste somewhat pungent,
and a little styptic. Should it have a strong taste, acrid,
slightly bitter, and resembling the clove-berry, it is a sign
that it is of an inferior quality, or even another kind of
bark.
We prepare the tincture according to Class I.
5. CASCARILLA, Orolon eleutleria; Fr., Cascarille; Ger.
Cascarilla-Rinde; Eng., Cascarilla.-Euphorbiacece.
The bark used in homceopathy under the name of Cascarilla, is not, as has been thought, the bark of croton
cascarilla, but that of croton eleulkeria:-a bush from five to
six feet in height, and which grows in Peru, Paraguay, the
Antilles, and, above all, in the Isle of Eleutheria, so that
it was formerly called Eleutherian; the stem is branched,
and covered with a brown bark, of which the external coat
is rough and whitish; the leaves are long, very narrow,
somewhat pointed, entire, of a bright-green colour on the
upper surface, downy, and of a silvery whiteness on the
lower; they are placed alternately on short foot-stalks;
the flowers are small, greenish, and disposed in long, terminal spikes; the bark comes to us in pieces, from two to
four inches long, rolled on itself, solid, friable, moderately
thick, whitish-gray, streaked, and covered with a kind of
lichen without, of a brownish-gray, and smooth within;
fracture red, ligneous, dull, a little aromatic, of a bitter
taste, piercing and hot; thrown on coals, this bark burns
quickly, emitting a musky odour. The best kind is that
whose fracture exhibits resinous, shining particles. We
prepare, according to Class i, a tincture of a yellow colour
and pretty strong taste and odour.
6. CISTUS CANADENSIS; Fr., Ciste heliantheme; Ger.,
Sonnenrisc/en; Eng., Canadian rock-rose.-Cistinece.
This plant grows in the north of the American continent; it is a bush with stipules, semiligneous, recumbent;
leaves lanceolate-oblong, slightly hairy, white beneath;
calyx very downy, flowers yellow, at the end of the
branches, on three to six thin, hairy pedicles; calices



144

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

five-lobed, revolute, hairy; petals five in number, large, of
a beautiful gold-yellow.
7. HEMATOXILON CAMPECHIANUM; Fr., Bois de Campiche; Ger., Camniesc/tenkolz; Eng., Campeachy-logwood.
-Leguminose.
The wood of this tree is much used for black, violet, and
gray dyes; it is chiefly found in Mexico and on the West
India islands, and attains a height of fifty feet. The trunk
of the tree is crooked, covered with a dark, rough bark; the
branches are also crooked, with numerous smaller ramifications which are furnished with sharp spines; the sapwood is yellowish, but the interior layers are of a deep-red
colour; the leaves are alternate, pinnate, composed of
three or four pairs of sessile, nearly obcordate, obliquely
nerved leaflets; flowers in axillary spikes or racemes, near
the ends of the branches; calyx brownish-purple; petals
of a lemon-yellow colour. It comes to us in large sticks,
heavy, compact, blackish-brown externally, having an odour
like that of the violet, and a sweetish-astringent and afterwards bitterish taste.
We prepare, according to Class I, a tincture of a yellowbrown colour and the above-mentioned taste.
8. SASSAFRAS, Lazru8 8sasscfra8; Fr., Sassafras, Lauriersassafras; Ger., Sassafras-Baurn; Eng., Sassafras.Laurinea.
This tree grows in America, thirty to fifty feet high, and
a trunk about one foot in diameter; the bark of the trunk
is rough, deeply furrowed, and grayish; that of the extreme
branches and twigs smooth, and beautifully green; leaves
alternate, petiolate, downy when young,variable in form and
size; some are oval, entire, others lobed, generally threelobed; the flowers frequently dioecious, small, of a pale
yellowish-green colour disposed in racemes, springing from
the branches below the leaves, with linear bractes at their
base; corolla divided into six oblong segments; the male
flowers have nine stamina; the hermaphrodite, on a different plant, has only six, with a simple style; fruit an oval
pendant, of the size of a pea; deep-blue when ripe, on a red



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(OEIA.

145

pedicle, enlarged at the extremity, like a cup, for its
reception. Treated with nitric acid, the wood of sassafras
turns red, which may distinguish it from its adulterations;
the infusion and decoction are equally red. For homceopathic purposes, we take a piece of the wood, with all its
bark, reduce it to a fine powder, and prepare a tincture
according to Class i.
4. Roots.
The roots of annual plants should be gathered in the
autumn, for they soon die after the seeds are ripe; those
of biennial plants should be gathered in the spring, before
the stems have grown up; the roots of perennial plants
should be gathered in the second or third year, in the
spring or autumn, before the roots become ligneous. The
roots of trees and bushes are dug up in the spring, while
the bark. can yet be peeled off. No roots should ever be
dug up in the summer, except those of annual plants.
Exotic roots should not be mouldy, moist, ligneous, or
worm-eaten.
a. Roots of European Plants.
1. ACTMEA SPICATA, CLrystoj0~oplana; Fr., Christophoriane,
Herbe St. Christophe; Ger., Chrislopjts-Krazt; Eng.,
Herb Christopher, baneberry.-Ranunculacece.
This plant grows in thickets and mountain-woods, and
is found all over Europe. Its perennial root is black
outside, yellow within, spongy, of a disagreeable odour, and
nauseous taste; stem herbaceous, from two to three inches
in height; leaves pediculated, brilliant; flowers in long
terminal spikes; berries black, soft, and ovoid.
2. ARCHANGELICA, Archangelica officinalis, Angelica Archangelica, L.; Fr., Angelique; Angelique archangelique;
Ger., Engelwurz; Eng., Garden angelica.- Umbellifere.
This plant inhabits the north of Europe and Asia, as
well as the mountains of France and middle Germany.



146

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

In the low countries of the north of Germany it is found
near the rivers; root biennial, large, cylindrical, wrinkled,
hairy, and branchy, of a brown-gray or reddish without,
white within, of a strong aromatic odour, agreeable
enough, and of a taste at first sweetish and biting, and
then bitter; stem herbaceous, rounded, striated, fistulous,
branchy, from four to six inches high; leaves alternate,
amplexicaule, bipinnate, with lobed follicles, serrated
flowers terminal, in umbels, yellow, greenish, nearly
ephemeral. We use the root of the wild plant, not that of
the gardens.
3. ARMORACIA, Armoracia rusticana, Cocilearia armoracia;
Fr., Rainfort, rainfort officinal, grand rainfort, cranson,
cran de Bretagne; Ger., Mfeerrettig, Gemeiner JMeerrettig,
Kren; Eng., Horse-radish.-Cruciferce.
This herbaceous plant grows in wet places, on the sides
of ditches and rivers, and above all in the West of France,
as well as Germany, &c. Root cylindrical, thick as the
arm, long, branchy, vertical; yellowish without, whitish
within, of an acrid and biting taste; stem upright, branchy
on the top, one to three inches high, angular, striated, glabrous, as well as the whole plant; radical leaves, petiolate,
large, upright, green, oval-oblong, scolloped; those of the
stem small, almost sessile, pinnatifid, lanceolate, linear;
flowers small, white, in long terminal bunches; the calyx
has four ovate, deciduous leaves, and the corolla an equal
number of obovate petals, twice as long as the calyx, and
inserted by narrow claws; the pod is small, elliptical,
crowned with the persistent stigma, and divided into two
cells, each with four or six seeds.
We prepare a tincture, according to Class i.
4. ARUM MACULATUM; Fr., Aron tachete, Gouet, Pied
de veau; Ger., Gefleckder Aron, Aronswurzel; Eng., Wake
robin, Cuckoo pint. --Aroidece.
This plant is found all over Europe, in the umbrageous
forests and thick and shady woods. The root is tuberous,
fleshy, of a brownish-yellow on the outside, and white and
feculent within; the leaves are large, radical, hastate,



SPECIAL PHARMACOPOEIA.

147

sagittate; lobes deflexed; spadix club-shaped, obtuse,
shorter than the spathe; the shaft rising up from the root
to a cubit in height, cylindrical, channelled, carrying on its
summit a single spathe. The berries are of the colour of
cochineal, and contain 1, 3, and 5 seeds. In the fresh state,
this plant has an acrid, biting taste, like that of pepper,
and is full of a milky, acrid, and caustic juice.
We prepare a tincture, according to Class III.
5. BERBERIS VULGARIS; Fr., Epine vinette; Ger. Sauerdorn; Eng., Barberry.-Berberides.
This bush grows all over Europe as well as in some
parts of Asia and North America. It is a plant with
alternate leaves. The calyx is parted beneath by a spine;
the flowers come out in bunches from the middle of this
six-leaved calyx; six petals; two glands at their base; style
null; two-seeded berry. The root of this plant is branchy,
with fibrous bark, of a strong peculiar odour, of a very
bitter taste. We use in homoeopathy the small branches
of the roots, or better still, the bark of the branches of the
root of moderate size, because the large roots are too
fibrous.
We prepare the tincture according to Class i.
6. BRYONIA ALBA; Fr., Bryone blanche; Ger., Gichtriibe
weisse, Zaunrilbe; Eng., White bryony, wild hops.Cucurbitacere.
It is not the bryonia dioica but the bryonia alba, of which
Hahnemann made use in his experiments; and though in
Belgium and in certain parts of Germany the bryonia
dioica is more abundant than the bryonia alba, it is not so
in France, nor in all Germany, where the bryonia alba
may be found about the hedges, if not in abundance, at
any rate as abundantly as the bryonia dioica. The perenial root of this plant is as large as the arm, or at
times even as the thigh; it is fleshy, succulent, branchy,
of a yellowish-white, circularly wrinkled without, acrid,
bitter, disagreeable to the taste, and of a nauseating odour,
which, however, disappears by desiccation.
Its climbing stalk rises sometimes to the height of
many feet; it is glabrous, creeping, channelled, and armed



148

SPECIAL PHARMACOPEITA.

with spiral tendrils; its leaves are alternate, angular,
hispid, tuberculous on both sides, rough to the touch,
palmated, five-lobed, the middle of which is trifid, elongated; flowers axillary, monoecius, in bunches, the male
being supported on very long pedicles, the female larger
than the male; calyx five-toothed, sharp; corolla five
divisions; stamina five, of which four are united two and
two by the filaments and the anthers, the fifth free;
berries round, black (those of dioica red), polyspermous.
We prepare the alcoholic tincture according to Class rII;
if prepared according to Class ni, it deposits a copious
sediment, even after repeated filtrations.
Antidotes: Camph., Coff., Rhus. t.
7. CHELIDONUM MAJUS; Fr., Grande chelidoine; Ger.,
Sc/allkcraut, Skwalbenwurz; Eng., Celandine.-Papaveracece.
This perennial plant grows all over Germany, as well as
in France, in waste places, old walls, hedges, borders of
highways, near habitations, &c.; the root is fusiform, of
the thickness of a finger, of a reddish-brown without,
yellowish within, containing, as well as all parts of the
plant, an acrid yellow juice; stem ramose, hairy, one to
two feet high; leaves thin, winged, pinnatifid, blueishgreen beneath, clear green above; flowers yellow, axillary,
or terminal; pedicles in umbels; umbel simple, of four
or five rays; calyx caduceous and two-leaved; corolla of
four petals; petals ligulate, threads united with the anthers,
imitating petals; silique polyspermous, unilocular, linear,
thin.
We prepare the tincture according to Class ii.
8. CICUTA VIROSA; Fr., Cicutaire ve6nneuse, Cigui~ d'eau;
Ger.,  Fasser-Sckierling; Eng., Water-hemlock, cowbane.- Umbell /erce.
This perennial plant inhabits the borders of ditches and
rivulets, swamps, meadows, ponds, lakes, &c., all over
Germany, and the north and west of France; the root is
thick, white, fleshy, elongated, transparent, full of hairs,
and hollow; it contains in its bark a yellow juice; its



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA

149

odour is strong and disagreeable, its taste acrid and caustic;
stem straight, from one to two feet high, ramose, fistulous,
glabrous, striated; leaves compound, two or three times
winged, with lanceolate, incised leaflets, like the teeth of a
saw; umbels loose, naked; involucelles three or five rayed;
flowers white, uniform; fruit ovoid, furrowed with ten
small entire sides.
We prepare an essence according to Class ii.
9. COLCHICUM AUTUMNALE; Fr., Colchique, tue chien,
Veillotte, safran des pres, safran batard; Ger., Herbstzeitlose; Eng., meadow-saffron.-Juncece.
This perennial plant grows in many districts of Germany,
France, and the south of Europe, in meadows, where it
flowers in autumn, and announces the beginning of winter.
The root forms a bulb of the size of a pigeon's egg; it is
furnished with fibrous radicles at its base, round on one
side and flat on the other; naturally it is covered with
dark coats, of which the external one is brown, the inner
shining and of a clear colour; in the fresh state it contains
a milky juice of an acrid taste, bitter, and of a disagreeable
odour; the flower rises, in autumn immediately from  a
lateral bulb which the bulb of the preceding year has
produced, and which has grown during the winter and
spring; the flowers are rosy-coloured, with long tubes,
disappearing in a few days, and are followed by leaves
only in the following spring; the leaves are large, flat,
erect, spear-shaped, about five inches long, and one inch
broad at the base, and come off with the capsules, which
are triangular, sessile, three-pointed; the seeds are round,
ovoid, wrinkled, of a deep brown.
We prepare a tincture, according to Class ii; some
prefer the offsets of the root.
Antidotes; Nux v., Puls., Bell., Camph.
10. CYCLAMEN EUROPEUM; Fr., Cyclame, pain de pourceau; Ger.,,rdscheibe, Schweinsbrod; Eng., Sowbread.Lysimachice.
This plant grows in shady places and hilly regions,
at the foot of the Alps, in the middle of Europe, in



150

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

Tartary, &c.; it is also cultivated in gardens. Root thick,
flat, orbicular, forming a kind of flat surface, brown
without, whitish within; the flat root is furnished with a
multitude of long filaments. Leaves radical, pediculated.
rounded, veined, green, brilliant above, of a purple-red
beneath, spotted white near the edge; flowers of a fine
purple, or white and red; corolla revolute; berries covered
writh a capsule.
We prepare, according to Class III, a tincture of a
brownish colour, no smell, and a somewhat acrid-nauseous
taste.
Anlidote: Puls.?
11. DICTAMNUS ALBUS; Fr., Dictame, fraxinelle; Ger.,
Diptam- W'Wrzel, Asch-Speczt, or Eschemmurzel; Eng., White
fraxinella, bastard dittany.-Rutacee.
This perennial plant grows in the south of Germany, in
Italy, France, Russia, in mountain woods, and on stony
hills. Root elongated, of the thickness of a finger, branchy,
succulent, somewhat spongy; stem upright, from two to
three feet high, slightly angular, streaked green, furnished
with red, resinous glands, and terminating in a beautiful
spike; leaves alternate, shining, pinnated; flowers terminal, in spikes, of a snowy-white or a clear red, with stripes
of a deeper colour; seeds ovoid, black. When fresh, the
whole plant emits a strong, resinous odour, and exhales a
quantity of ethereal oil, which, upon a candle being approached in a dry and hot air, inflames without any injury
being done to the plant.
We prepare, according to Class II, a tincture of a
straw-yellow colour, and possessing in a considerable
degree the smell of the plant. Of the larger roots we only
use the bark.
12. GENTIANA LUTEA; Ger., Gelber or edler Enzian;
Eng., Yellow Gentian.- Gentianece.
The root which we obtain in the shops, is from three to
eleven-eighths of an inch long, and from one eighth to
-~ths of an inch thick, with several principal heads, somewhat ramose, cylindrical, thinning off towards the end, bent



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

151

and contorted, of a dirty, red rust-colour, or a little lighter,
a peculiar nauseous odour, and a penetrating, bitter, longcontinuing taste.
We select pieces of the root of a moderate thickness,
not worm-eaten or old, and prepare from them, according
to Class I, a tincture of a yellow-brownish colour and a
very bitter taste.
13. HELLEBORUS NIGER; Fr., Hellebore noir; Ger.,
Schwarze Niesswurz, or Christwurz; Eng., Black hellebore, Christmas rose.-Ranunculacece.
This plant grows in the mountain forests of middle and
southern Europe, on the Alps, &c. The root is perennial,
knotted, blackish on the outside, white within, and sends
off a number of long, simple, dependent fibres, of a brownish-yellow when fresh, but changing to a dark-brown when
drying; leaves pedate, of a deep-green colour, standing on
long foot-stalks that spring directly from the root; each
leaf is composed of five or more leaflets, one terminal and
two, three, or four on each side, supported on a single,
partial petiole; leaflets ovate, lanceolate, smooth, shining,
coriaceous, the upper portion being serrated; the flowerstem, which also rises from the root, is from six to eight
inches high, round, tapering, reddish towards the base,
bearing one or two large pendent, rose-like flowers without
calyx, which is supplied by floral leaves; the petals,
which are five in number, are large, roundish, concave,
spreading, and of a white or pale-rose colour, with occasionally a greenish tinge.
The recent root has a rancid, offensive smell, somewhat
similar to that of the Senago-root; its taste is acridbitterish.
We dig up the root immediately after the plant has
begun to flower, and prepare from it, according to Class i,
a tincture of a brownish straw-yellow colour and little
smell.
Antidotes: Camph., China.
14. JUNCUS PILOSUS, lucula pilosa; Fr., Jonc poilu; Ger.,
Hlaarige Binse; Eng., Hairy rush.-Juncece.
This plant grows all over Europe; root oblique, with



I152

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

runners; stems gramineous, erect, simple, thick, and
smooth; leaves radical, lanceolate, sharp, furnished at
their edges with long, soft, scattered hairs; flowers in
corymbs.
We gather the root of the flowering plant in March or
May, and prepare from it, according to Class in, a tincture
of a light yellow-brown colour.
The juncus effusus is abundantly found on moist marshy
meadows, on the borders of ponds and ditches. Root
rampant, branchy, furnished on one side with a number of
long fibres, dipping into the ground; it resembles grass,
the blades being from one to two inches high, has the
colour of grass, is very smooth, round, stiff, marrowy
within, and terminates at the base with yellow or reddishbrown sheaths or scales; panicle composed of numerous
flowers, pediculated, turned to one side.
ThejunIcus glomeratus is distinguished from the former by
its finely streaked blades and shorter pedicles. Tincture
prepared as directed under the last head.
15. P&EONIA OFFICINALIS; Fr., Pivoine officinale; Ger.,
Gicitrose; Eng., Pceony.-Ranunculacece.
This perennial plant grows in the forests of Switzerland,
Carinthia, Silesia, and is likewise cultivated in gardens.
Root oblong, rounded, thick, and provided with brown
tubercles disposed like strings of pearls, of an offensive,
stupefying smell. Leaves alternate, petiolated, cut short,
with oval leaflets, lobed, the lower leaves biternate, the
upper ones simply ternate; flowers large, of a fine purple
colour.
We gather the root in spring, immediately after the
leaves begin to bud, and prepare from it, according to
Class ii, an essence of a beautiful red colour.
16. RAPHAN US, radix rap iani nigri s. horltensis; Fr.
Rainfort; Ger., Sommer- or Winterrettig; Eng., Radish.
QCucifere.
The large, rounded, turnip-shaped root, which sometimes weighs several pounds, has a black or black-gray



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

153

epidermis, a white, compact, very juicy pulp, and a remarkably acrid taste and smell.
Hollow or dry roots should not be used; roots of a
moderate size are preferable. We dig up the root in May
or June, and prepare from it, according to Class ii, an
essence of a pale-yellow colour and acrid odour. (Compare
the article ARMORACIA.)
17. VALERIANA OFFICINALIS, Valeriana minor; Fr., Valeriane officinale, valeriane sauvage, petite valeriane;
Ger., Baldrian- Wfurzel; Eng., Valerian.-Dipsacece.
This perennial plant grows almost everywhere, in marshy
low grounds as well as on dry hills, the latter being
preferable.
The perennial root of this plant has a cylindrical white
stalk, whence shoot off fibrous, scaly branches, of a white
colour within, and brown without. Stem from two to six
feet high, obtusely quadrangular below, furrowed above,
fistulous, simple, erect, hairy; leaves opposite, pinnatifid;
follicles lanceolate, serrated; flowers reddish (rose-colour),
or whitish; terminal or axillary, in panicles composed of
infundibuliform little flowers; calyx dentated; corolla of
five irregular divisions.
If carefully dried, the root has an aromatic, camphorous
odour, and a bitter, aromatic taste. The colour of the
fresh stalk is of a light-brown or reddish-gray; when dry,
the colour is darker, even to a blackish-brown, lighter
under the epidermis.
The root from the Alpine regions is the best; we prepare from it, according to Class i, a tincture of a reddishbrown colour and strong taste and smell, using diluted
alcohol for that purpose.
Antidotes: Camph., Coff., Bell., and Merc.
18. VERATRUM ALBUM, Helleborus albus; Fr., Varaire,
veratre blanc, Hellebore blanc; Ger., Weisse Niesswurz;
Eng., White Hellebore.- Colckiacee.
The white hellebore grows in pasture-lands of the high
mountains of France, Bavaria, Tyrol, Styria, Silesia, Austria,
Hungary, &c.



154

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

The perennial, short, thick, abruptly terminating root is
simple, firm, rugose, brownish without, white within, sending off a number of juicy fibres of the size of a grassblade; the fresh root has an offensive smell and a burning,
acrid, bitterish taste; the smell and efficacy of the dried
root are less than those of the fresh. Stem from one to
four feet high, round, fistulous, almost entirely covered by
the sheaths of the leaves, downy above; lower leaves oval,
the upper ones oblong, lanceolate, all of them provided
with numerous nerves, glabrous on their upper, and downy
on their lower surface. Flowers pale-green, disposed in
terminal panicles.
From the dry root we prepare, according to Class i, a
tincture of a yellow-brown colour, and the above-described
taste.
Anlidotes: Acon., Camph., China, Coff., Ipec., Sulph.
b. Roots of Exotic (non-European) Plants.
1. CAHINCA seu CAINCA, CaJhnca ca'ana'a, Chiococca racemosa; Fr., Ca'nca, Racine de Cainca; Ger., KainkaWurzel; Eng., Cahinca-root.-Rubiacec
This shrub grows in Brazil and the Antilles. Stem
from five to ten feet high; leaves opposite, oval-pointed,
entire; flowers pediculated, whitish, axillary, in pendant
bunches; fruit berriform, whitish, monospermous; root
branchy, of a reddish-brown, consisting of cylindrical pieces,
from a foot and a half to two feet long, and of the thickness
of a goose-quill or finger; it is fibrous, marked all along
with furrows of a deep colour, covered with brown bark,
annular, thin, fleshy; epidermis of a dirty white. Beneath
this fleshy part is found a white wood, which is the axis of
the root. The epidermis of the bark is of a resinous
aspect when broken, of disagreeable taste, bitter, a little
acrid and slightly astringent, producing a roughness in the
throat; the woody part has neither taste nor odour. The
odour of the root is acrid, volatile, disagreeable, somewhat
like that of valerian.
We prepare from   the bark of the root, according to
Class i, a tincture of a light brownish-yellow colour.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

155

2. CONVOLVULUS JALAPA, S. Ipomfla jalapa, Ipomfea
macrorriiza; Fr., Jalape; Ger., Triciter-iFinde; Eng.,
Jalap.--Convolvulaces.
This creeper grows in the environs of Mexico, Vera Cruz,
in Florida, and Carolina. The root either comes whole or
divided longitudinally into two parts, or in transverse circular slices; the entire tubers are irregularly-roundish, or
ovate and pointed or pear-shaped, usually much smaller than
the first, and marked with circular and vertical incisions,
made to facilitate their drying; in this state the root is preferred, as it is less apt to be defective, and is more easily
distinguished from the adulterations than when sliced;
the tuber is heavy, compact, hard, brittle, with a shining,
undulated fracture, exhibiting numerous resinous points,
distinctly visible with the microscope; it is externally
brown and wrinkled, internally of a grayish colour, diversified by concentric darker circles, in which the matter
is denser and harder than in the intervening spaces; the
odour of the root, when cut or broken, is heavy, sweetish,
and rather nauseous; the taste is sweetish, somewhat acrid
and disagreeable; it yields its active properties partly to
water, partly to alcohol, and completely to diluted alcohol.
For homoeopathic purposes we must not use the light
pieces, of a clear brown outside, whitish or pale-gray
within, nor those which are not shiny, nor those which are
striated, spongy, worm eaten, nor too friable.
We prepare a tincture, according to Class i, from the
heaviest and most resinous pieces, which have to be dried
with care, and then finely pulverised. It has a brownish,
straw-yellow colour.
3. GINSENG, Panax quinqtefolium; Fr., Ginseng, Panax a
cinq feuilles; Ger., Ginseng, finfblitterige Kraftwurzel;
Eng., Ginseng.-Araliacece.
This plant is a native of America, China, Tartary, &c.,
where it is a panacea for all ills. Root fleshy, somewhat
spindle-shaped, from one to three inches long, about as
thick as the little finger, terminated by several slender
fibres; when dried, it is yellowish-white and wrinlded
externally; within is a hard, central portion, surrounded



156

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

by a soft whitish bark; a feeble odour and sweet taste,
slightly aromatic, resembling liquorice-root; stem smooth,
round, one foot high, divided at the summit into three
leaf-stalks, each of which supports a compound leaf, consisting of five, or more rarely of three or seven petioled,
oblong, obovate, acuminate, serrate leaflets; the flowers
are polygamous, small, greenish, and arranged in a simple
umbel, supported    by a pedicle; calyx    five-toothed;
corolla five-petaled; fruit, kidney-shaped scarlet berries,
crowned with the styles and calyx, and containing two or
three seeds. Besides the kind we have just described, and
which should alone be used in homoeopathy, there are
many others, which are sold for the true ginseng, and
which it will be necessary to distinguish.
According to Gruner, the Chinese root is not sent to
Europe, and the symptoms of ginseng must therefore have
been obtained from the Sium sisorum Willd., which comes
to us mixed with the Senega.
We prepare a tincture according to Class i.
4. IPECACUANHA, Cep6lalis8 ipecacuan7  a; Fr., Ipecacuanha; Ger., Brecnowurzel; Eng., Ipecacuanha.-Rubiacece.
We distinguish in commerce three sorts of ipecacuanha,
namely: 1st. Ipecac., black or striated, obtained from the
pisychotria emetica. 2d. Ipecac., white or undulating, obtained from the Richardsonia scabra of Brazil, and from the
viola ipecac., L. 3d. Ipecac., gray, coming from the cep2haelis
ipecac. It is this last that we employ in homoeopathy; it
comes from Brazil also, where the plant which furnishes
this root grows in shady places of the provinces of Pernambuco and of Bahia, at Mariana, as well as in the
Antilles; it is a small shrubby plant, with a root from
four to six inches long, about as thick as a goose-quill,
marked with annular rugae, simple or somewhat branched,
descending obliquely into the ground, and here and there
sending forth slender fibrils; the stem is two or three feet
long; but being partly under ground, and often procumbent at the base, usually rises less than a foot in height;
it is slender, in the lower portion leafless, smooth, brown,
or ash-coloured and knotted, with radicles frequently proceeding from the knots; near the summit pubescent, green,



SPECIAL PHARMACOPNEIA.

157

and furnished with leaves seldom exceeding six in number;
these are opposite, petiolate, oblong, obovate, acute, entire,
from three to four inches long, from one to two broad,
darkish-green, and somewhat rough on their upper surface,
pale, downy, and veined on the lower; at the base of each
pair of leaves are deciduous stipules, amplexicaule, membranous at their base, and separated above into numerous
bristle-like divisions; the flowers are very small, white,
and collected to the number of eight, twelve, or more,
each accompanied with a green bracte, into a semi-globular
head, supported upon a round, solitary, axillary footstalk,
and embraced by a monophyllous involucre deeply divided
into four, sometimes five or six obovate pointed segments;
the fruit is an ovate, obtuse berry, which is at first purple,
but becomes almost black when ripe, and contains two
small, plano-convex seeds; the interior of the root is resinous, white, and traversed by a white line; the whole root
has a feeble but disagreeable odour, and a mucilaginous,
slightly bitter, and nauseous taste.
The root of the Ricihardsonia scabra (white ipecac.) is
longer, softer, and more flexible; the epidermis of it is of
a clearer gray; the rings less near, and deeper; the fracture less resinous; the taste not at all bitter.
For homoeopathic use we employ, as above said, the
ceplakilis ipecac., or gray ipecac. The whitish or yellowish
roots which are found mixed with this sort, should be
rejected, as well as those which are spongy, and also such
as have no rings.
We prepare a tincture from it, according to Class I,
of a light-brown colour.
5. CENANTHE CROCATA; Fr., CEnanthe safran6; Ger.,
Safran-Dolde; Eng., Hemlock water dropwort.- Umbelliferce.
This plant is natural to France and Spain, where it grows
in marshes, watery meadows, and along rivulets. Stem
erect, from eighteen to thirty feet high, cylindrical, fistulous,
containing a yellow juice; leaves twice or thrice pinnated,
large, of a deep green, with follicles oval-cuniform; umbels
of rather long rays, from twelve to thirty in number;
flowers white; seeds oval, oblong, terminated by persistent



158

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

styles. The root of this plant, the only part which we use in
homceopathy, consists of many hinge-like branches, of the
size of a beet, containing a white, milky juice, becoming
yellow on exposure; the taste is sweetish, which is the
reason of the frequent poisonings by this plant; it is the
most dangerous vegetable we know; a bit of the root,
about the size of a cherry, causes death in a few hours.
We gather the roots of the flowering plant in June or
August, and prepare from them, according to Class ii, an
essence of a yellow-green colour; from the dry root we
prepare a tincture according to Class i.
6. PUNICA GRANATUM; Fr., Grenadier; Ger., Granatenbaum; Eng., Pomegranate.-Myrtacece.
This tree is a native of the southern parts of Asia,
Africa, America, and Europe, and is also cultivated in the
gardens of northern Europe.
It is from fifteen to eighteen feet high; leaves lanceolate,
opposite and alternate; flowers of a bright red; fruit globular, surmounted by the calyx, coriaceous, succulent, and
fleshy; seeds numerous, reddish-blue, shining, and of a
purple-red on the upper surface.
The best bark comes to us from the East Indies, it is
also obtained from France and Italy; it comes to us in
irregular, flat or rolled-up pieces, of different sizes. Only
the outer bark of the root is used in medicine. It is of a
brown-yellow colour, friable, covered with a fine, palebrown epidermis, now and then with a greenish tinge,
inodorous, with a rather bitter taste when chewed; it
tinges the saliva yellow, and is slightly astringent. With
water it leaves a yellow trace on paper, which is transformed into a rose-colour by acids, into brown by alkalies,
and into blue by the sulphate of iron.
The tincture of the dry root should be prepared according to Class I.
7. RATANHIA, Krameria triandria;     Fr., Ratanhia de
Perou, kramer a trois etamines;    Ger., Ratanhia;
Eng., Rhatany root.-Poligalece.
This bush was first discovered by Ruiz, in 1779: it



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

159

grows on the sides of the Andes, in Peru and Quito,
principally in Huamaco.
The root is composed of a branchy stalk of different
size, from four to eight lines long, and a few inches thick,
from the sides and the lower parts of which shoot up round
branches and numerous fibres of from one to five eighths
of an inch in thickness; they are contorted, and are sometimes bent in the shape of a knee. It is ligneous, of a dark
blue-red, and cracked externally, and of a reddish-yellow
internally, with a dark-red bark; the branches of the root
have an earthy odour, and a harsh, astringent, slightly
bitter taste, tingeing the saliva dark-red.
We select the middle branches which are still completely
covered by the substance of the bark, and prepare from
them, according to Class I, a tincture of a saturated brownred colour and an astringent taste.
8. RHEUM, PR/abarbaruim; Fr., Rhubarbe; Ger., Rhabarber;
Eng., Rhubarb.-Polygonece.
This root is a native of middle and northern Asia, and
is also cultivated in Europe. The best kind of rhubarb is
obtained from two varieties growing on the mountains of
China and on the Himalaya mountains, the Rheum palmatunm, with palmated leaves and a large spike of white
flowers, and the Rheum Emodi or australe Don., likewise
with large, round, downy leaves, and spikes of red flowers.
Inferior kinds are obtained from the Rheum Rhaponticum,
compactum, undulatum, L., growing in Russian Tartary.
This kind is, however, considered by some superior to the
former.
The root is short, annular, light, spongy, of a saffi-on
colour, with rose-coloured spots, a peculiar aromatic,
nauseous smell, and a bitter, astringent, somewhat disagreeable taste; to the saliva it imparts a saffron colour,
without becoming viscid or glutinous.
The Russian root comes to us in flat, or in roundish,
cylindrical, angular pieces, with wide foramina; these
pieces are of different sizes and moderate weight. The
yellow pulverulent covering arises from the pieces being
rubbed against each other during the transport; on removing it, a brownish-yellow surface, traversed by white,



160

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

netlike veins, is exhibited; on cutting the root, it exhibits
a bright-brownish colour, with white and red spots, crystalline and resinous, shining; when chewed it makes a
noise like sand, imparts a strong yellow tinge to the saliva,
and has a disagreeably harsh, rough, bitter taste.
We select the heaviest pieces of a homogeneous colour,
and prepare from them, according to Class I, with diluted
alcohol, a tincture of a saturated dark-yellow colour, and
the well-known rhubarb taste.
9. SASSAPARILLA, radex Sassaparillce s., Sars8parillce s.,
Salsaparillce s., Sarsce; Fr., Salsapareille; Ger., Sassaparilla; Eng., Sarsaparilla.-Asparagi.
The best pharmaceutists consider the subsequently
named varieties as the best. Smilacin, the efficient agent
of Sarsaparilla, is principally found in these varieties,
namely, in their ligneous portion and the epidermis.
1. Sarsaparilla from Honduras.
2. Sarsaparilla from Vera Cruz or Caraccas.
3. Sarsaparilla from Lisbon, Brazil, or Peru.
The roots should be mealy internally, of a yellowishwhite, not friable nor worm-eaten, but compact, and easily
split longitudinally. The root is inodorous, and has only
an earthy smell when tied up in bundles; it has a slimy,
somewhat bitterish, scraping taste.   Roots with a toothick, partially-detached bark, prominently marked with
wrinkles, and of a light, yellowish leather-coloured epidermis, should be rejected.
We prepare, according to Class I, a tincture of a paleyellow colour, but without either taste or smell.
Antidote: Camphor.    Vinegar seems to increase the
symptoms.
10. SCILLA MARITIMA, Radices Scillx s., Squillee rubrce
s., Pahcratii veri s., Ornitogali, Cepa marina; Fr., Scille
maritime; Ger., Meerzwiebel; Eng., Squills, sea-onion.
-Asphodeli, liliacee.
The true squilla maritima grows near the sandy beach
of the Mediterranean; it is a perennial plant, of which we
use only the bulbs, covered with red membranes. We ob


SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

161

tain them either fresh or dry; generally, however, in the
latter form.
The whole bulb weighs several pounds, is covered externally with membranous, red-brown, transparent scales,
beneath which we find the thick, fleshy, succulent scales,
which are at first of a pale violet, and afterwards, towards
the middle, of a white colour. From the rather broad
base come off, in a circle, numerous thick, round, long
fibres, and at the opposite point we observe the green germ.
The dried bulbs come to us in whole scales, or split once
and singly detached, still more frequently in narrow segments of several inches in length, half an inch in breadth,
and a few lines in thickness. They are yellowish-white,
generally pliable and tenacious, horny, and imbibe humidity
from the air very readily. They are inodorous, and have
an offensive, nauseous, bitter taste.
Since these bulbs do not contain any volatile substance,
and the fresh bulbs are apt to deteriorate much more readily
than the dried ones, it is advisable to use the latter in preference to the former. We select bulbs of a very white
colour and fleshy consistence, (not the brown or even halfroasted bulbs, nor the thin, coloured, membranous, inefficient scales,) cut them in small pieces, and then prepare
them  with diluted alcohol, according to Class i.  The
tincture thus obtained is of a pale straw colour, lighter
than a tincture from the fresh bulb, but equally efficacious.
Antidote: Camphor.
11. SENEGA, Poligala Senega; Fr., Poligale de Virginie,
sen6ga: Ger., Senega- Wurzel; Eng., Rattlesnake-root,
M ilk-wort. -Pedicularecp.
This plant is a native of North America, Virginia, Pennsylvania, Maryland, and Canada. Its perennial root is of the
size of a goose-quill or thicker, generally less; branchy, contorted, interlaced, from I to J of an inch long, with a knotty
head of half a line in thickness, from which the branches
shoot up. Externally it is of a gray brownish-yellowish
colour, longitudinally rugose, frequently rugged, rough;
when cut it shines like resin, is of a yellowish-white internally, fragile, ligneous, of an offensive rancid smell, and an



16o2

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

extremely nauseous taste, exciting the saliva, and leaving
a scraping sensation in the throat; the pulverized root
causes sneezing.
We prepare, according to Class I, a tincture of a paleyellow colour.
Antidotes: Arn., Bry., Bell., Camph.
12. ARISTOLOCHIA SERPENTARIA; Fr., Serpentaire de
Virginie, aristoloche  serpentaire;  Ger., Viyriniscke
Sclangenwurzel, Virginzische Osterluzei; Eng., Virginia
snake-root.-Aristoloicdie.
This plant is found on the mountains and in the shady
woods of Virginia, Carolina, and South America.
The root is composed of a short, thin, cylindrical, contorted stalk, furnished with thin, pliable, frequently closelyinterlaced fibres, of from one to four lines long, of a dark
gray-brown colour, and lighter internally. It has a strong
smell, similar to that of Camphor or Valerian; taste
aromatic, pungent-bitterish.
The tincture should be prepared according to Class i;
it has a pale yellow-brown colour and strong smell.
13. ZINGIBER OFFICINALE, AmmomLum Zingiber; Fr., Gingembre; Ger., Ingwer; Eng., Ginger.- Canne.
This plant is a native of the East Indies, and is
moreover cultivated in the West Indies and in tropical
America.
Root rampant, consisting of a thick stalk which is
divided like a hand, into flat, rugged, fleshy tubers of from
one to three inches long and almost an inch in thickness,
of a dirty-yellow colour, and an aromatic smell and a hot
pungent and acrid taste.
The tubers are furnished with single fibres.  From the
root arise herbaceous, glabrous stems with narrow, acuminated, glabrous leaves; flower-shaft short, oval, obtuse;
flowers yellowish-white. In commerce there are two kinds
of zingiber, one white, the other black, a difference which
arises simply from the more or less accurate method of
drying the root.   In homoeopathy we use the roots that
come by the way of Malabar and Bengal, light-coloured,



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

163

compact, heavy, of a strong smell and burning taste. Roots
of an entirely white colour should not be used, as this
whiteness is probably the result of bleaching.
We prepare, according to Class i, a tincture of a yellow
colour and a strong smell and taste.
2. Fruits and Seeds.
Fruit (fructus) and berries (baccae) are not, generally
speaking, gathered until they are ripe; some are gathered
unripe because they then contain the largest amount of
medicinal power. The fruits which we obtain fresh, should
be carefully cleansed of all unripe, decayed or worm-eaten
pieces, after which they are prepared according to one of
the three Classes mentioned above.
The seeds have to be gathered when completely ripe,
but before they fall off. Some of the seeds are used
with, others without their capsules.  Oily seeds easily
become rancid.
a. Seeds of European Plants.
1. EVONYMUS EUROPiEUS; Fr., Fusain, bonnet de pretre;
Ger., Spindelbaum, Pfaffenitc/sen; Eng., Spindletree.Riamnacece.
This bush grows all over Europe, in hedges and woods,
and sometimes rises to the size of a tree. Leaves lanceolate, indented, small, of a pale green, with four petals,
supported on dichotomous stems, in panicles. The fleshy
capsule, which is generally four-celled, and of a rose-colour
when ripe, contains four roundish seeds of a saffron-colour,
disagreeable smell and bitter taste.
From the ripe seeds and their capsules (in October) we
prepare, according to Class III, a tincture of a saffron colour
and no taste.
2. HUMULUS LUPULUS; Fr., Houblon: Ger., Hopfen;
Eng., Hops.-Urticece.
This well-known plant grows in hedges, where it forms
aperennial root, sending up numerous annual, angular



164

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

rough, flexible, parasitic stems, which twine around neighbouring objects in a spiral direction, from left to right, and
climb to a great height; leaves opposite, standing upon long
footstalks; smaller sometimes cordate, larger eight or five
lobes; all are serrate, of a deep green colour on the upper
surface, and, together with the petioles, extremely rough,
with minute prickles; at the base of the footstalks are two
or four smooth, ovate, reflexed stipules; flowers numerous,
axillary, and furnished with bractes; male flowers yellowishwhite, arranged in panicles; the females, which grow on a
separate plant, are pale green, and disposed in solitary,
pedicled aments, composed of membranous scales, ovate,
acute, and tubular at the base; each scale bears a roundish,
compressed germ, and two styles, with long, filiform
stigmas; the aments are converted into ovate, membranous
cones or strobiles, the scales of which contain each, at their
base, two small seeds, surrounded by a yellow, granular,
resinous powder. For homoeopathic purposes we use the
female flower-buds of the plant, gathered at the beginning
of September, and prepare from them, according to Class
i i1, a tincture of a dark brown-red colour, and an aromatic
bitter taste.
3. PHELIANDRIUM AQUATICUM; Fr.. Phellandre aquatique, Cigiie aquatique, Fenouil d'eau; Ger., JJasserfenchel; Eng., Water fennel.- Umnbelliferce.
This biennial plant grows in almost all the swamps and
aquatic spots of Europe; root horizontal, crooked, oblique,
resembling a turnip; stem from two to six feet high,
fistulous, striated, thick, light, branchy, glabrous; leaves
tripinnate, petiolated, glabrous, compound, with short
pedicles and equal rays; involucre null or of one follicle;
involucelle of six or eight follicles; flowers white, with five
cordiform petals; fruit ovoid, oblong, slightly compressed,
flattened on one side and convex on the other, glabrous,
resembling the seeds of anise, striated or furrowed, and
turned over by the teeth of the calyx. When at maturity,
these grains are larger, of a stronger odour, and greenishyellow; the odour is pungent, disagreeable, and acrid; the
taste aromatic and nauseous. We must not confound these
seeds with those of the Sium laltfolium, the grains of which



SPECIAL PI-ARMACOPCEIA.

165

are smaller, more striated, of a deeper colour, crooked, of
an odour and taste altogether different.
We prepare, according to Class i, a tincture of a light
brown colour, and the taste and odour of the seeds.
4. SECALE CORNUTUM, Clavus secalinum; Fr., Ergot;
Ger., Mutterkorn, BocksLorn; Eng., Ergot of rye, spurred
rye.
This morbid alteration of the seed-bud of rye (and
several other cerealia) has been attributed to various
causes.
According to Decandolle, who calls it Sclerolicum clavum,
this alteration is caused by a fungus, which prevents the
development of the grain from the commencement, and
grows up in its stead. This opinion is supported by the
circumstances attending the appearance and growth of the
morbid grain; it occurs principally in fertile years, when
hot weather frequently alternates with warm rain. It is
seated between the awns as a cylindrical, somewhat curved,
angular body, longitudinally rugose, and frequently resembling the fenugreek, from half an inch to an inch long, of
a deep brown-violet without, and a yellow-white, and sometimes a violet-white within, viscid, having an offensive,
rancid smell, like a fungus, and a flat, sweetish taste.
From the fresh grains, which should be gathered before
the corn is ripe, we prepare, according to Class iii, a
tincture of a dark hyacinth-red colour.
Triturations are inadmissible, for it is a well-known
fact, that triturated secale will soon spoil, and the sooner,
the fresher it was prepared.
Antidotes  Camphor, and Solan. nigr.
5. AGNUS CASTUS, Vitex agnus castus; Fr., Gatilier commun; Ger.,Keusc-k-Lamm; Eng., Chaste tree.- Verbenacee.
This plant derives its name of agnus castus (chaste lamb),
from the circumstance of the Greek ladies covering their
beds with the leaves of it, during the absence of their
husbands, to prevent any impure ideas.     It is a bush
which, on account of its beautiful leaves, is cultivated in
our gardens, but which grows naturally along the basin of



166

SPECIAL PHARMACOPcEIA.

the Mediterranean, in Provence, in Greece, on sandy
spots, and at the foot of rocks. It often attains a height
of from three to six feet, and is very branchy; the leaves
are five digitated follicles, lanceolated; flowers a great
many, in long spikes, very apparent, of a violet-blue;
berries dry, divisions monosperm, resembling the pepper
in grain.
We prepare of'the leaves and flowers, or better still, of
the berries, provided they can be had fresh, according
to Class iii, a tincture of a dark brown-green colour and
strong smell.
b. Fruits and Seeds of Exotic (non-European) Plants.
1. ANACARDIUM ORIENTALE, Senmecarpus anacardiumm; Fr.,
Anacarde, Feve de Malac; Ger., Elephanten-Laus, ialakka-Nuss; Eng., Malacca bean.-1Terebint/inacece.
This tree with gray bark is found in the Indies, where
it grows in old forests. The fruit it bears is enclosed in a
spongy receptacle. It is surrounded by two envelopes,
between which is found an acrid, caustic, black fluid. It
is of thisfluid (not of the whole part, as the homoeopathic
pharmacopoeias say) that, according to Hahnemann, we
ought to make the preparation; they are the effects of the
fluid, not of the fruit that Hahnemann has published. We
prepare, according to Class I, a tincture of a saturated
brown colour, without smell, and of an acrid, burning
taste.
Antidote: Camphor.
2. ILLICIUM ANISATUM; Fr., Anis etoile, Anis de la
Chine, Badiane; Ger., Anis, Stern-Anis; Eng., Star anise
seed.-Magnoliacece.
The vegetable which furnishes the anise seed, grows in
China, in Japan, the Philippines, &c. It is a bush something like the laurel, with aromatic bark, yellow axillary
flowers, calyx of six leaves, twenty-seven petals, many twovalved capsules, monosperm, disposed around; fruit starshaped, formed by the assemblage of six or eight capsules,
oval, compressed, uni-valve, close at the base and open



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

167

above, containing each one seed, shining, oval and flattened. This fruit has an aromatic odour, intense and
agreeable, and an acrid, bitter, hot and piercing taste.
We prepare, according to Class I, a tincture of a light
straw-yellow colour.
3. CAPSICUM ANNUUM; Fr., Piment, Poivre long ou
poivre de Cayenne; Ger., Spanischer Pfeffer; Eng., Cayenne pepper.-Solanee.
This annual plant is originally from the East Indies,
but it is also found in South America, in the West Indies,
in the isles of the Pacific Ocean, in the interior of Africa,
&c. It may be raised anywhere abundantly: the stem is
thick, roundish, smooth, and branching, rises to two or
three feet in height, and supports ovate, pointed, smooth,
entire leaves, which are placed without regular order on
long foot-stalks; the flowers are solitary, white, and stand
on long pedicles at the axils of the leaves; the calyx is
persistent, tubular, and five-cleft; the corolla monopetalous
and wheel-shaped, with the limb divided into five spreading,
pointed, and plaited segments; the filaments short, tapering, and furnished with oblong anthers; the germen ovate,
supporting a slender style, which is longer than the filaments, and terminates in a blue stigma; the fruit is a
pendulous, pod-like berry, light, smooth, and shining, of a
bright scarlet, orange, or sometimes yellow colour, with
two or three cells, containing a dry, loose pulp, and
numerous flat, kidney-shaped, whitish-yellow seeds.
For homoeopathic use, we take the capsules of the native,
not cultivated plant, cut them with scissors in narrow
stripes, and prepare, according to Class I, a red tincture,
without smell and of a burning taste.
Antidotes: Camph., China.
4. CINA, Artemisia contra, Semen contra; Fr., Armoise
d'Alep (non de Judee); Ger., Zittwersamen, Wurmsamnen;
Eng., Worm-seed.--Corym6ferce.
The opinion which attributes the seed known under the
name of semen contra to the worm-seed of Judea, is all but
generally adopted. We distinguish     in commerce two



168

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

kinds: the semen contra of Aleppo, or of the Levant, and
the semen contra of Jlldea and Barbary. According to the
botanist, Nees van Esembeck, the first of these kinds
comes from the arltemisia contra, whilst the other, the semen
contra of the Indies, comes from the artemisia conglomerata,
that is to say, the wormwood of Judea. According to
Kunze, it is the artemisia santonica palmjata and odoratissima
which furnish this seed; whilst, according to Sanders, it
comes from a kind of chenopodium. The best kind is that
which comes from Aleppo or the Levant; it is greener
than the other; all the parts are glabrous, its flowers rather
large, its odour more free, more aromatic; it is less mixed
with foreign matters, dust, small sticks, &c.; its fragments
not broken.
We prepare, according to Class i, a tincture of a dark
yellow-green colour, and a peculiar, unpleasantly aromatic
smell and bitterish taste.
5. CoccuLus, lfenispermzum cocculus; Fr., Coque de Levant; Ger., Kockels8kbrner, Kockelsamen; Eng., Cocculus
indicus.--1enisperimee.
The plant From which we gather these fruits, is a kind
of bush which grows in the East Indies, in Egypt, on the
coast of Malabar, and in the isles of Ceylon, Java, and
Celebes, on rocks and stones, and on the shores of the sea;
its fruits come to us in a dry state; they are inodorous,
spherical, reniform, or a black or brown-gray, of the size
of a small pea, wrinkled, resembling laurel berries. They
are surrounded with two barks, of which the first is hard,
ligneous, dull; and the second, white and still harder,
enclosing a white almond which has an acrid, caustic, and
bitter taste, whilst the barks are almost insipid.
For homceopathic uses we powder the almond with the
barks, and prepare, according to Class I, a tincture of a
brownish straw-yellow colour, which, at a temperature
below the freezing point, deposits margaric acid on the
sides of the vessel, in the shape of wart-shaped little
lumps. By filtering the liquid in the cold, we free it from
the acid without injury to the preparation.
Antidotes: Camph., and Nuxvom.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP EIA.

169

6 COFFEA ARABICA, Cofea cruda; Fr., Caf6 moka, Cafe
cru; Ger., Roker Kajffee; Engl., Mocha coffee.-Rubiaece<.
The tree which bears this well known fruit, is originally
from Arabia Felix and Ethiopia, where it attains a height
of twenty or thirty feet, but it is now cultivated in equatorial America and in many European countries with
perfect success. The fruit of this tree is a berry, which,
green at first, becomes afterwards red, and at last almost
black; in each berry are found two hard grains, enveloped
with a kind of paper-like membrane, and forming each
one a demi-ovoid; these grains are the well-known seeds
known under the name of crude coffee. We particularly
distinguish four kinds: Ist. Mocha coffee, so called from
the.town of Mocha, in Arabia. This is the best quality,
and is distinguished by its small grains, very fragrant,
yellow, rounded, coming from monospermous fruit. 2d.
Bourbon coffee, in grains more elongated, but generally
also rounded, having, however, less odour than those of
Mocha. 3d. Java coffee, which has a rusty-yellow colour.
4th. Martinique coffee, the least estimated.
Having been well dried at a moderate temperature, we
powder it finely, and prepare from it, according to Class i,
a tincture of a yellow-brown colour, using diluted alcohol.
Antidotes: Acon., Cham., Ign., Nux vom., Puls.
7. COLOCYNTHIS, CucumZCis colocynthis; Fr., Coloquinte;
Ger., Koloquinte; Eng., Bitter cucumber, Colocynth.Cucurbitacece.
The colocynth is a species of cucumber originally from
Japan, which now grows at the Cape of Good Hope, in
Arabia, Syria, the isles of the Archipelago and southern
Spain. The fusiform root of this plant gives birth to
stems which trail upon the ground, or rise upon neighbouring bodies, to which they attach themselves by their
numerous tendrils; leaves of a triangular shape, manycleft, variously sinuated, obtuse, hairy, of a fine green
colour on the upper surface, rough and pale on the lower,
and standing alternately upon long petioles; flowers solitary and yellow, appearing singly at the axils of the
8



170

SPECIAL PHARMACOPOEIA.

leaves; fruit a globular berry, of the size of a small
orange, yellow and smooth when ripe, containing, within
a hard coriaceous rind, a white, spongy, medullary
matter, enclosing numerous ovate, compressed, flat, white
seeds; the pulp of this fruit is cellular, spongy, light,
white, almost inodorous, but of an excessive bitterness.
We receive this fruit, deprived of its rind, from Aleppo.and
Alexandria; the white, dry and light fruit is the best;
often also we meet with, under the name of colocynth, the
fruit of another cucurbitaceous plant of the size of a small
apple, but these fruits are rounder and lighter than the
true cucumbers; their outer rind adheres strongly to the
dried pulp, and is very fragile; the taste of this pulp is
also very bitter, but the bitterness is much less intense
than that of the colocynth.
To prepare this last for homoeopathic purposes, we
powder the marrow of the fruit without the seeds, and
prepare from it, according to Class i, a tincture of a dark
straw-yellow colour, and a very bitter taste.
Antidoes: Camph., Caust., Cham., Coff., Staph.
8. CROTON TILLII seu TIGLII, Semen Catafpulice minoris,
nuces catlarticce americanea; Ger., Purgir-Korner, GranatillKorner; Eng., Croton-oil.-Eup/iorbiace'.
The seeds which are sent us from India, are oval-oblong,
obtuse at both ends, from Iths to half an inch long, and
from - to 5-ths of an inch thick, terminating in a somewhat projecting suture; beneath the thin, brownishyellow, somewhat dark-spotted, brittle shell, we find a
yellowish-white, inodorous kernel, which has at first a
mild-oily taste that shortly after becomes burning-acrid,
and causing a violent scraping in the throat.
We prepare, according to Class I, a tincture of a brownyellowish colour and burning taste. If we wish to obtain
the fat oil instead of the tincture, we have to dissolve it in
ten times its amount of alcohol fortius. The trituration
soon becomes rancid.
9. CUBEBJE, Bace8 seu semen Cu6bebarum,i piper caudalum;
Fr., CubBbes; Ger., Kubeben, Stiel-, Sc/twanz-, or KubebenPfeffer; Eng., Cubebs.-Urticec.
Cubebs are the unripe berries of a bush that is a native



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

171

of the East Indies. They are globular and provided with
pedicles. They are of the size of ordinary peas, covered
with a black-brown shell that encloses a kernel of a homogeneous colour; the shell has a pleasant, aromatic smell,
but little taste; the kernel has a bitterish, acrid taste, like
pepper. The pedicle cannot be broken off without injuring the shell.
We prepare, according to Class I, a tincture of a lightbrown colour, possessing the taste and smell of the berries.
The heavier and smoother the berries the better they are.
10. DIPTERIX ODORATA WILLD., FablcE de Tonco seu lTngo
seu de Tonca seu Tunca; Ger., Tonko- or Tonga-Bo/ne;
Eng., Tongo-bean.-Legumiosce.
Of the two varieties which are offered by druggists, we
prefer those from Holland. They are oblong, straight, or
sometimes somewhat curved, from -th to --ths of an inch
long, and from I to half an inch thick, flat, shining like
grease, brownish-black, containing beneath the thin shell
a light brown, mealy, two-lobed kernel, between which we
sometimes discover, in older beans, the substance called
Cumarin or Tonko-Camphor, resembling the crystals of
benzoic acid. The smell of these beans is similar to that
of the flowers of clover; the taste is aromatic, acridbitterish.
We prepare, according to Class i, a tincture of a strawyellow colour.
Antidote  Acetum.
11. EUGENIA JAMBOS s. jambosa; Fr., Eugenie jame
rose, Jame-rosade; Ger., Jamnbusen-M1,yrlte; Eng., Malabar Plum-tree, or Rose-apple.-Myrtaces.
This beautiful tree is a native of the Indies and the warm
countries of America; it is never without flowers or fruit,
and attains a height of from twenty to forty feet; the bark
of the trunk is of a reddish-brown, that of the branches
cracked but smooth; leaves alternate, entire, lancinated,
veined, and full of points, in length - of an inch to an inch,
of a deep green above, of a pale green below; pedicles terminal, ramose, multifloral; flowers large, of a dull yellow;



1702

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

fruit almost spherical, of the size of a medium pear, of a
fine pale pink-yellow, approaching to the rose; seeds monospermous, with four angles, and enveloped in a thin
pellicle; the fruit is eaten, but the seeds, and above all the
envelope, are considered poisonous; the root of this tree
is, it is said, one of the most violent poisons.
According to Dr. Hering, the tincture should be prepared from the fresh seeds.
12. JATROPHA CURCAS; Fr., Medicinier, gros pignon de
Jude, figue infernale; Ger., Schvzarze Brechuuss, grosse
Purgirnuss, Illenfeige; Eng., Purging Nuts, Barbadoes
Nuts, Infernal Fig.-Euphorbiacece.
We obtain the seeds of this plant from Cuba, the
Antilles, and South America; they are black-brown, dotted
with light brown stripes and points, from - of an inch
to 11 inch long, and from A- to - an inch in breadth,
and almost of the same thickness; the shell encloses a
whitish, almond-like kernel, at first of a mild, and afterwards an acrid, very harsh scraping taste.
The tincture is prepared according to Class i.
Antidotes: Croton tig, and Camphor.
13. IGNATIA AMARA, StrycffJel   Ignatii; Fr., Feve de St.
Ignace; Ger., Bittere Fiebernuss; Eng., St. Ignatius's
Bean.-Apocynece.
This species of stryc/nos forms a sort of vine, the leaves
of which are ovoid and shining; it grows from the Philippine Isles as far as Cochin China; the fruit is of the size
of a melon, and contains twenty to twenty-four seeds.
The seeds (St. Ignatius's beans) are of the size of a large
almond, and a little more than an inch long, irregular,
angular, hard and stone-like, glabrous, inodorous, and
semi-transparent; on the outside they are of a blackishgray or clear-brown, striated, downy; inside they are of a
brown yellow, and somewhat shining; they have a somewhat disagreeable, musky odour, and an excessively bitter
taste; the best are the largest, heaviest, and those which
have not been opened. In commerce, this fruit is actually
extremely rare, and the majority of druggists sell impu


SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

173

dently the grains of nux vomica for those of the bean of
St. Ignatius. Those of the nux vomica are of a greenishgray, very flat, having the form of a coat-button, whilst
those of the St. Ignatius's bean are of a blackish- or brownish-gray, of the form of an almond, and angular.
We pare the bean in very thin, pliable stripes, then
dry them at a moderate temperature (over warm water not
exposed to the steam, for instance), reduce them to a fine
powder in a mortar, and prepare a tincture of a pale strawyellow colour, and bitter taste.
Antidotes: Arn.,Camph., Cocc., Coff., Nux vom..
14. LYCOPODIUM    CLAVATUM, Lycopodium pollen; Fr.,
Lycopode, Pied de loup; Ger., Biirlapp-Samen, SSreupulver,
SHexenmehl; Eng., Club-moss, WolPs-claw.-Lycopodinez.
The plant which furnishes the powder known under the
name of lycopodium, or vegetable sulphur, is a species of
moss which grows in Europe, above all in Finland and
Russia, in stony and hilly places, covered with wood; we
gather the powder from the spike of the plant by roasting
and beating it towards the end of summer; the stem of
this plant is creeping, filiform, ramose, from three to four
feet long; the recumbent branches are sterile, the upright
ones fertile; leaves rounded within, lance-shaped, entire,
or toothed, nerveless, ending in a white point, filiform;
spikes straight, cylindrical, two to three inches long, formed
of scales arranged like tiles; capsules reniform, yellow,
axillary, unilocular, with two valves, containing seeds which
form the lycopodium of commerce. It is a powder extremely fine, of a pale yellow, unctuous to the touch,
inodorous, insipid, adhering to the finger, immiscible in
water,-on which it floats,-inflammable and very light;
it is often adulterated with the pollen of the pine, sawdust,
fecula, powdered chalk and lime, or other powders coloured
yellow by gamboge. In this last case, the fraud may be
detected by the red tint which a solution of potash gives
to the lycopodium; and as to those with other powders, we
recognise them, inasmuch as when put on water these
powders become impregnated with it, and sink, whilst the
lycopodium floats; the powder of chalk, and that of lime,
sink at once, and betray themselves still more evidently



174

SPECIAL PHARIMACOPEIA.

by the effervescence which they produce with acids; the
adulterations with the pollen of the pine, or that of the fir,
are discovered by the resinous odour which these sub
stances exhale when rubbed between the hands; the presence of fecula may be detected by iodine. We make the
first three attenuations by trituration.
Antidotes: Camph., Puls.
15. Nux MOSCHATA, Myristica mo8scata; Fr., Noix Muscade, Muscadier; Ger., Muskat-Nuss; Eng., Nutmeg.Laurinece (Myristicee).
The nutmeg tree grows in the isles of Banda, Amboyna, the
Moluccas, &c., and is cultivated in many tropical climates;
it bears much resemblance to the pear tree; it rises to the
height of twenty or thirty feet; the bark is of a deep graygreen, glabrous; branches strong, hanging; leaves attenuate, oblong, lanceolate, entire, aromatic; fruit hanging,
of the size of a hen's egg, coming to maturity nine months
after the flowering; this fruit is of a blackish-brown, and
composed of three parts by order of superposition, namely:
1st, the pulp, exterior coat, of a rosy-white, thready; 2d,
the arillas, or mace, second coat, consisting of a sort of
reticulated cupole, viscous, thin, of an aromatic odour,
and an acrid, balsamic taste; 3d, the nut which is formed
of two parts, the sh/ell, and the kernel. The shell is smooth,
grayish, hard, firm, furrowed; the kernel or nutmeg, properly so called, is ovoid, flattened at the two ends, of the
size of a pigeon's egg, veined and marbled, of a woody
consistence, and oleaginous. The fruit is gathered three
times a year; the gathering of March is the best; that of
July is the most abundant, and that of November the
least abundant and least advantageous of all.
For homoeopathic use we choose the small nuts, obtuse
on both sides, which are fresh, heavy, and exude a yellowish,
fragrant oil when pricked; they must not be worm-eaten,
and not break to pieces when cut,
We prepare a yellow tincture according to Class i.
Antidotes: Camphor, caraway,



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

175

16. Nux VOMICA, Strychnos nux vomica; Fr., Noix vomique; Ger., Brechnuss, Krelinaugen-Schwindelbaum;
Eng., Vomit-nut.-Apocinece.
The nux grows in the East Indies, in the island of
Ceylon, on the coasts of Coromandel, Malabar, &c. The
tree is of a moderate size, with numerous strong branches,
covered with a smooth, dark, gray bark; the young
branches are long, flexuous, very smooth, dark green, and
furnished with oval, roundish, entire, smooth and shining
leaves, having three or four ribs, and placed opposite to
each other on short footstalks; the flowers are small, white,
funnel-shaped, and disposed in terminal corymbs; the fruit
is a round berry, as large as an orange, covered with a
smooth, yellow, or orange-coloured, hard, fragile rind, and
containing numerous seeds imbedded in a juicy pulp; the
seeds are flat, circular, about two thirds of an inch in diameter, and from - to J an inch in thickness, generally
somewhat curved, with a depression on one side, and a
corresponding prominence on the other; they are thickly
covered with fine, silky, shining, ash-coloured, or yellowishgray hairs, attached to a thin, fragile coating, which closely
invests the interior nucleus or kernel; this is very hard,
horny, usually whitish, and semi-transparent, sometimes
dark coloured and opaque, and of very difficult pulverization; the nut is destitute of odour, but has an acrid, very
bitter taste, which is much stronger in the kernel than in
the investing membrane.
We first scrape or pare the nut in thin slices, dry them at
a moderate temperature, after which they are easily reduced
to a fine powder, from which we prepare a tincture according to Class i, of a straw-yellow colour and bitter
taste.
Antidotes: Camph., Coff., Cocc., Acon., Cham., Ign.,
Puls., Vinum.
17. OLEUM OLIVARUM; Fr., Huile d'olive; Ger., Baumnl;
Eng., Olive-oil.
This oil is used in homoeopathy as an antidote in some
cases of poisoning, and also for the preparation of a cerate.
We obtain it by expression from the fruit of the olive-tree



176

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

(Olea Europea, L.), formerly classed with the family
Jasmineae, Juss., and Decandria monogynia, L., originally
from Africa, but at present growing spontaneously in
France, Spain, Italy, &c. It is an evergreen; leaves opposite, very rarely alternate, green above, shining and silvery
beneath, bitter, aromatic, and somewhat tartish to the
taste; it grows slowly, lives for ages, and sometimes
attains a size of six feet in diameter; its wood is very
heavy, hard, granulated, veined, yellowish; its bark is
grayish, split, wrinkled, inodorous and bitter; the little
white flowers are axillary, in bunches; its fruit, the olive,
is oval oblong, of a deep green, or blackish, and contains,
in a tartish flesh, a very hard seed; it is from this fruit that
we extract the olive-oil; the best is obtained from fruit
scarcely ripe; there is then but little bitterness, but when
too ripe this bitterness becomes developed. Olive oil is of
a whitish or straw-yellow colour, or greenish according to
the degree of maturity of the fruit from which it has been
extracted; the good quality is whitish, unctuous, but little
soluble in alcohol, very soluble in ether, of a feeble odour,
of a sweetish and agreeable taste, concreting at a temperature of from 50 to 55 degrees (8~ to 10~ Reaumur), inflammable with a clear flame.    In commerce it is often
adulterated with the oil of poppy, linseed, rapeseed, &c.;
a fraud which may be detected by its greater weight, and
by its less easy concretion in the cold, or because when
shaken in a bottle half full, it then becomes frothy or filled
with b ubbles. Exposed to the air it easily becomes rancid;
but properly secured it may be kept pure for years.
Compare CERA.
8. PICHURIM, Iaurus picJuirim; Fr., Laurier Pichurim,
Noix de Para; Ger., Pichurim-Bohne; Eng., Pichurim
bean laurel.-Laurinece.
This vegetable grows in South America. In commerce
we find two kinds. 1st. The larger kind (fabae pichurim
majores). ed. The smaller (faba pichurim minores). The
first are the best; these are composed of two lobes, of a
very marked aromatic odour, convex on one side, flat on
the other, oblong-oval, one to two inches long, by  of an
inch to 11 inch broad, obtuse at both ends, of an acrid
and slightly peppery taste; the concave side of the bean is



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

177

a little cracked, of a blackish-brown; the other side is
smooth, of a clearer colour, marked by a longitudinal furrow; the inside is reddish-yellow, full of darker points.
We prepare, according to Class i, a tincture of a light
brownish-yellow colour.
19. SABADILLA, Semen saabadille s. sabatiglice s. cebadillc,
hordeum causticum; Fr. Sevadille; Ger., Sabatill-Krner,
Liuse-Samen, Laus-Korner; Eng. Indian Caustic Barley.
- Veratrece (Colc2iacece).
The bulb is furnished with numerous fibres, and is
surrounded with brown, membranous scales; from the
bulb shoot up glabrous, linear, acuminate, entire leaves,
of four inches long and - of an inch broad, carinated on
their posterior surface, and somewhat furrowed. Stem
herbaceous, simple, glabrous, almost leafless. The flowers
form a simple cluster, or with a few branches only, at the
end of the stem; the larger portion of the flowers are male
flowers, and fall off, after which the pediculated flowers
turn to one side. Capsules oblong, three-crested, threehorned, three-celled, each cell containing two seeds, elongated, black, a little wrinkled, pointed at the ends, flat on
one side and convex at the other, somewhat curved, 4 to
g of an inch long, whitish within, hard, inodorous, and
of an exceedingly acrid, burning, and durable taste; the
taste of the capsules is very bitter.
For homoeopathic use, we take the seeds with/ their capsules, and prepare, according to Class I, an inodorous
tincture of a brown-yellow colour.
Antidotes: Camphor, Puls.
SO. SOLANUM MAMMOSUM; Ger., Zitzenformiger or Zitzen
Nackdsckatten.-Solanece.
This bush is a native of Virginia, Carolina, Barbadoes,
the West Indies, and Antilles, and grows in hedges, and
on cultivated places.
Stem herbaceous, furnished with prickles and long hairs,
erect, branchy, from three to four feet high; leaves large,
generally more broad than long, cordiform, irregularlyangular, lobed, shaggy on both sides, with yellow nerves
on the lower surface, the mid-rib furnished with darkyellow prickles; flowers scattered, panicled, of a pale-gray;
berries macuniform, yellow.



178

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

From the berries we prepare an essence, according to
Class ii.
21. DELPHINIUM STAPHYSAGRIA. (See STAPHYSAGRIA.)
6. Resins and Balsams.
Resins (resinae) are the ethereal oils of several trees and
bushes, which have become inspissated by the access of
air, or dried balsams of various shades of colour, from
white to dark-red brown, of a peculiar aromatic, resinous
taste, and generally. of an aromatic odour, imparted to
them by the adhering ethereal oils. From trees the resins
flow spontaneously after an incision is made; from bushes
they are extracted by means of alcohol, or they are obtained
by expression or boiling. Resins (except caoutchouc) are
soluble in alcohol and ether, but completely insoluble in
Water. A few resins only crystallize; most of them have
no definite shape, are transparent, and of various colours.
They are without taste or smell, and whatever taste or
smell they have, is derived from the admixture of the
heterogeneous substances.
Most resins are hard, of vitreous fracture, and, in the
cold, are easily reduced to powder.
Gum-resins, generally from the family of the umbelliferae, are naturally composed of mucilaginous and resinous
parts, and are not entirely soluble either in water or alcohol.
In some plants the gum-resins form the sap, which is obtained by expression from the fresh plants, or by making
incisions in the living ones. Gum-resins are softer than
the real resins; by means of alcohol we only succeed in
extracting the resinous constituents; mixed with water
they form a milky solution. They are most completely
dissolved in vinegar. Most gum-resins are furnished in
the shape of dry, firm masses, of a strong smell and taste.
Balsams (balsama) are combustible liquids, of greater
or lesser fluidity, viscous, soluble in alcohol, insoluble in
water, of strong smell, and aromatic, resinous taste; when
distilled, they furnish ethereal oil, and the residue is resinous. They flow out as a thin juice, either spontaneously,
or after incisions are made in the plant, and are gradually



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

179

inspissated in the open air; or they are obtained from various
parts of the plant by boiling the latter with water.
The resins and gum-resins of whose action on the human
organism we are more particularly acquainted, are the
following:
1. ALOi~S, Gummi s. succus aloe, aloes succotrina s. soccotrina s. lucida; Fr., Aloes; Ger., Aloe; Eng., Aloes.
-Liliaceae.
This is the dried juice of the plant, of a bright-shining,
yellow-greenish-black appearance, and of a red-brown if
seen towards the light in thin pieces, of a brittle fracture
like that of a shell, feeble myrtle-like odour, and an excessively bitter, lasting taste.
We prepare a tincture, according to Class I, with
strong alcohol, of a dark red-brown colour, and possessing
in a high degree the colour and taste of the aloes.
2. AMMONIACUM, Gummi ammoniacum;           Fr., Gomme
ammoniaque; Ger., Ammoniak, Armenisc/es Gummi;
Eng., Gum ammoniac.- Umbelliferce.
Gum ammoniac is a green, resinous substance, which
flows from an umbelliferous tree, a native of Africa, and
of some parts of the East Indies. According to the account
of Fontanier, it flows in grains more or less large; it is
collected about June, and sent to us. In commerce we
distinguish two kinds: 1. Gum ammoniac pure, or amygdaloid, which is in small, round, agglomerated grains, of a
dull reddish-yellow, shining and greasy in its fracture, not
transparent, whitish within, of strong odour, acrid, bitter
and disagreeable taste, partly soluble in water, with which
it forms a milky mixture, half soluble in alcohol. 2. Gum
ammoniac impure, in lumis, in masses more or less large, of
a dirty-yellow colour, mingled with the refuse of seeds,
earths, sand, &c.; of a feeble, balsamic odour; of a bitter,
resinous, and acrid taste, softening between the fingers,
puffing-up on coals, when it crepitates, blackens, and emits
an alliaceous smell. It dissolves in ether, and only in
small quantity in vinegar and alcohol.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration, or
we prepare a tincture with strong alcohol.



180

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

3. GUMMI GUTTI seu gamnlie s. garmbogie, gutta ganiba
s. gambogia; Ger., Gummigutt, Gummigutti, Gutti; Eng.,
Gamboge.- Gutiferce.
This drug comes to us in dense masses, either cylindrical;
from 1 to 3 inches in diameter, and 12 inches in length, or in
irregular lumps of several pounds in weight, of a dirty
green-yellow surface, and bearing impressions of leaves.
The shell-like fracture is of a shining brown-yellow, the
drug leaves a light-yellow trace on paper, and, if applied
with water, the line is of a shining gold-yellow. Little
taste at first, afterwards harsh, acrid and scraping; no smell.
The tincture is prepared according to Class I; it is of a
gold-yellow colour.
4. ASSAF(ETIDA, Eerla assafoetida; Fr., Gomme resine de
ferule; Ger., Stink-Asand Teufelsdrenck; Eng., Assafoetida.- Umbelliferce.
The substance which we use under this name is the
gum-resin of theferula assafetida, a perennial plant which is
found in Persia, Media, Lybia, Syria, and even in India.
To obtain the gum, which the ancients already knew
under the name of succus cyrenaicus, we cut the root of the
plant, and let the juice run out, which at first is white, but
which becomes yellow on exposure, and concretes into a
substance composed of rusty-coloured, irregular pieces,
more or less large, mixed with pieces of a white colour, of
a very strong and very fetid alliaceous odour, and acrid
taste. In commerce we distinguish three kinds of assafoetida,viz.: 1st. Assafcetida in grains (assafoetida in granis),
which is in small pieces of a yellowish- or brownish-red,
a little unctuous to the touch, and of a shining colour on
fracture. 2d. Assafoetida in tears (assafoetida ainygdaloides),
the most abundant sort, and consisting of grains agglomerated, or in a brownish mass mixed with white morsels,
like to broken almonds. 3d. Rock assafoetida (assafectida
petraa), consisting of pieces of a yellowish-white with little
white shiny points.
For homceopathic use, we prefer the first of these three
kinds, the assafoetida in grains, whence we prepare a tincture according to Class I, of a saturated brown-red colour.
Antidotes: Camphor, China, Caust., Puls.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

181

5. EUPHORBIUM OFFICINALE; Fr., Euphorbe officinale;
Ger., Wolfsmilch, Ezupkorbien-IHarz; Eng., Euphorbium
spurge. -E-uphorbiaces.
This gum-resin is extracted from   several kinds of
euphorbia growing in the warm regions of Africa, chiefly
at the Cape, along Mount Atlas, &c. In the fresh state
it is a milky juice which flows out in abundance on incision; it comes to us in irregular pieces or in rounded
tears, about the size of a pea or larger, often forked and
perforated with one or two small conical holes, produced
by the prickles of the plant, around which the juice has
concreted, and which sometimes remain in the holes: the
masses are occasionally large and mixed with impurities,
the surface is dull and smooth, bearing some resemblance
to that of tragacanth; consistence somewhat friable, light
yellowish red; odour scarcely perceptible; taste at first
slight, but afterwards excessively acrid and burning;
colour of the powder yellowish; triturated with water, it
renders it milky and is partially dissolved; alcohol dissolves a large portion, forming a yellow tincture, which
becomes milky on the addition of water. We must be
careful in making the powder, as it is very acrid; we
should place a band over the eyes and nose, &c. It burns
with a bright white flame, emitting an agreeable odour.
According to Class i, we prepare a tincture of a brownish-yellow colour and a burning taste.
Antidotes: Camph., lemon-juice.
6. GUAIACUM OFFICINALE; Fr., Gaiac, Gayac; Ger.,
Guajak-Harz; Eng., Guaiacum, gum resin.-Rutacee.
The plant from which we receive the gum resin, known
under the name of gum guaiacum, is a large and beautiful
tree which grows in South America and in the West Indies,
especially at St. Domingo, Jamaica, Brazil, &c. The wood
and bark of this tree are found in commerce in large-pieces,
irregular, hard, but brittle; the bark is compact, gray outside, spotted, resinous, and apparently greasy; the wood is
of a sweetish-bitter, acrid, burning taste, and generally inodorous, but when burnt, gives out an aromatic smoke;
the inner part of this wood is of a deep-green colour, and



182

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

contains much resin; the outer part is more yellow, lighter,
and less resinous. It is from this wood that we obtain
by decoction the resin of guaiac, but we also obtain it in a
direct way, in the country itself, where it oozes from the
tree, either naturally or in consequence of incisions made
in it; it comes to us in masses, hard, large, irregular,
semi-transparent, of a deep brown or green outside, of a
blueish-green, and full of white and brown spots inside,
with a waving and shining fracture, and of a specific gravity
of 1-205 to 1-228. It is without odour, but of a slightly
bitter taste, which pricks the tongue a little; it is very
friable, and affords a powder of a grayish-white, which, on
exposure to the air, soon becomes green.  It is soluble in
alcohol, and but slightly in water. It is at times adulterated with the resin of the pine tree, but on throwing a
little of this resin on the fire, the smell of turpentine will
soon discover this mixture. Often, also, it is mixed with
colophony, which is revealed by caustic potash, wherewith,
whilst the resin of guaiac is pure, a clear solution is obtained, whereas, when there is any colophony present, a
troubled solution is engendered.
We prepare a tincture of a dark-brown colour, according
to Class i.
7. JALAPIE MAGISTERIUM; Fr., Resine de Jalap, Magistere de jalap; Ger., falappen/iarz; Eng., Resin of
Jalap.-Convolvulacece.
SJalap root (see description under Roots) contains in its
substance the tenth part of its weight of resin, which may
be extracted by alcohol, in digesting the root in this
liquid, mingling afterwards the tincture with water, and
submitting the whole to distillation. The resin of jalap
is of a dull and yellow-green colour without, fracture of
a brown-yellow, shining but little, opaque, friable, of an
acrid, bitter taste. When warmed or rubbed, it exhales
the odour of the root; in alcohol it dissolves easily; this
resin is frequently adulterated with charcoal or powdered
jalap, with the resin of the pine, of guaicum, of white
agaricus, &c.; the adulteration with these resins is easily
detected, inasmuch as oil of turpentine dissolves them,
whilst it leaves the.resin of jalap undissolved..



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

183

8. OPIUM, Papaver somniferum; Fr., Opium, Pavot somnifc're; Ger., Opium, Molnsaft; Eng., Opium, White
poppy.-Papaveracece.
The white poppy is an annual plant, with a round,
smooth, erect, glaucous, often branching stem, rising two
or three feet in height, and sometimes attaining five or
even six feet in favorable situations; the leaves are large,
variously lobed and toothed, and alternately disposed upon
the stem, which they closely embrace; flowers terminal,
very large, and of a white or silver-gray colour, with a
tinge of violet at the base; calyx smooth, two-leaved, which
fall when the petals expand; these are usually four in
number; the germen, which is smooth and globular, supports a radiated stigma, and is surrounded by numerous
short and slender filaments, with erect, oblong, compressed
anthers; the capsule is smooth and glaucous, of a rounded
shape, from two to four inches in diameter, somewhat
flattened at top and bottom, and crowned with the persistent stigma, the diverging segments of which are
arranged in a circle upon the summit; it contains numerous
minute white seeds, which, when perfectly ripe, escape
through small openings beneath the stigma; all parts of
the poppy are said to contain a white, opaque, narcotic
juice; it most abounds in the capsule, and there the virtues
of the plant most reside. Opium is the dried juice of these
capsules, and comes to us in brown cakes of a greasy,
shining appearance and bitter taste, acrid and narcotic,
and of a strong odour, which becomes weaker when older.
We find in commerce five kinds: 1st. Red opium, from
Constantinople; it is in flat cakes, weighing from half a
pound to two pounds and a half, reddish without and
within, of a rank odour, but not so strong as the black
opium. 2d. Black opium, from Smyrna. 3d. Brown opium,
from Egypt. 4th. Indian opium, a variety of the black.
5th. Opium in tears, from Persia. 6th. Yelloo opium, from
Greece. The strongest of these is the black, from Smyrna,
and this is the kind we use in homoeopathic preparations;
it comes to us in large round cakes, of a black colour, of a
strong, rank odour, enveloped in leaves of the poppy, and
sprinkled with the seeds of the Rumex patientia; in the
finer parcels the colour internally is of a light brown;



184

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

in the inferior it is darker; a peculiarity of this kind is,
that when cut into and then torn, numerous minute
shining tears are observable, bearing some resemblance to
small seeds, but readily distinguishable by pressure
between the fingers; they are formed from the drops of
juice. As to the other kinds, they are much more rare,
and but seldom found in commerce.
We either make the first three attenuations by trituration,
or we prepare a tincture with diluted alcohol, according to
Class i.:-the latter is the usual method.
Antidotes: Acidum mur., Camph., Coff., Ipec.
b. Liquid Resins, or Natural Balsams.
L. COPAIVA BALSAMUM seu Copaku; Ger., Kopaiva- or
Copaiv-Balsam, Copa/u, Copabu-Balsam,    weisser PeruBalsam; Eng., Balsam of Copaiva.-Leguminosce.
The copaiva-tree, copaifera officinalis Jacq., is a native of
Brazil and the neighbouring countries, and is likewise
cultivated in the Antilles.
The Brazilian balsam is the best. It is not too thick or
tenacious, of an oily consistence, pale-yellow, very clear;
it has an aromatic but not offensive smell, and at first a
mild, oily, but afterwards an acrid, bitterish taste.
We dissolve it in strong alcohol. The solution must be
quite clear, and of a pale straw-yellow colour.
2. TEREBINTHINAE OLEUM; s 8irius seu essentia terebinthinae
gallicce; Ger., Terpenthin-Spiritus, Terpenthingeist, Terpent/inbl; Fr., Huile de terdbenthine; Eng., Spirits of
turpentine.--Coniferce.
All the varieties of pine furnish the thick balsam which
is well known under the name of turpentine; it is of
different purity and quality; the volatile oil is manufactured
by distilling the turpentine with water. This oil is as clear
as water, has a scarcely perceptible yellow appearance, is
very fluid, of a peculiar penetrating odour, and a burning
taste.
For medical use we take the best French oil, and slowly
distil it over water, in a glass-retort; it is then perfectly
white, has a less pungent smell, but is much more volatile



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

185

than before. It has to be guarded from the light in small
phials, otherwise it soon becomes again resinous, coloured,
and acquires an offensive smell.
It is prepared in the same way as the oleum animale.
Both the oleum animale and the oleum terebinthinae being
exceedingly volatile, it is self-evident that they cannot be
triturated without losing their virtue.*
7. Fungi.
The fungi are principally gathered in the latter part of the
summer; they have to be carefully cleaned of worms, and
of all other injurious or heterogeneous substances. Fungi
generally contain a crystalline fat, a semi-fluid oil of a
buttery consistence, vegetable albumen, a saccharine matter,
two kinds of nitrogeneous matter, one of which is soluble
in water and in alcohol, the other in water only, salts of
potash and ammoniac, various kinds of acid, such as, fungic
acid, boletic acid, phosphoric acid, acetic acid, the pulpy
structure of the fungus, and water.
1. AGARICUS MUSCARIUS; Ger., Fliegensc/hwanmn; FliegenPilz; Fr. Clkampignon rouge, Orange fausse; Eng., Bug
agaric.-Fungi.
This fungus grows from August to October, in Europe,
Asia. and America, and is found in pine and birch forests.
Upon first coming out of the ground, it is oval and
enclosed in a soft, fleshy envelope; the young stem is short
and thick, bulbous at the base, generally hollow when old,
from four to six inches long, the part above the middle
being provided with a white, membranous ring; the cap is
* The following method has been proposed to purify turpentine.
Mix eight parts of turpentine with one part of alcohol 0.80, shake
them well together, and let the mixture stand quietly; in a few minutes
the oil sinks to the bottom of the vessel, and the alcohol, which contains the resinous portion of the oil in solution, can be poured off.
This washing should be repeated three or four times, after which,
according to Nimmo, the oil is quite pure, and, according to Vanquelin,
contains about one fifth of alcohol, which is attracted by water,
without the mixture becoming milky on being shaken. This seems
to be a very good method of obtaining a small quantity of pure turpentine.
~ 'i."'" ":'i



186

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

at first eminently vaulted spherical, afterwards it becomes
flatter, is of a scarlet-red, or even bright red-orange, furnished with yellowish-white scales which are sometimes
wanting, with a white border, or a border with brownyellow stripes; pulp yellowish, or white, or reddish, the
lamellae radiate from the middle to the margin; it has an
offensive smell and a burning-acrid taste.
For medicinal purposes, we select the younger fungi, the
stems of which are not hollow, cleanse them of the adhering
earth by scraping it off, remove the epidermis from the stem
and cap, and reduce the whole to a paste, from which we
prepare, according to Class ii, an essence of a reddishyellowish colour, and possessing the taste and colour of the
fungus.
Antidotes: Camphor, Coffee, Wine, and Puls.
2. BOLETUS SATANAS; Ger., Satans' Pilz; Eng., Satan's
fungus.-Fungi.
It is found in forests, in summer and autumn. Cap
thick, dense, of a pale yellow; orifice of the little tubes
dark-red; stem big, dark-red, the upper portion furnished
with bars.
According to Phoebus, it is a variety of the boletus luridus
Sckd/P.
3. LYCOPERDON     BOVISTA;     bovista  officinalis;  Ger.,
Bovist, Kugelschwamm, Staubschwamm, Wolfsrauch, Bubon.
fist; Eng., Lycoperdon, buckfist, puff ball.-Fungi.
This fungus is found almost throughout the whole of
Europe, especially at the commencement of autumn, on
pasture grounds and dry meadows. It is almost globular,
gradually terminating at the base in a big, folded stem. It
is from - of an inch to an inch in diameter; when young
it is white, afterwards dirty-yellow, and finally changes to
a dark-brown colour. The inside is at first white and succulent, afterwards greenish and poppy, lastly, brown and
dry as dust. It has an offensive smell, and an insipid,
mouldy taste.
We gather the fungus when perfectly ripe, and prepare
from it, according to Class i, a tincture of a brown colour
and very little taste. Triturations can only be made from
the mouldy dust; the envelope cannot be pulverized.
Antidote: Camphor.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

187

8. Vegetable Products.
Obtained, a. By chemical operations.
b. By fermentation.
c. By combustion.
1. SACCHARUM OFFICINARUM; Fr., Sucre; Ger., Zucker;
Eng., Sugar.- Graminece.
The sugar-cane grows in the tropical regions of either
hemisphere, especially in the East and West Indies, and on
several of the South-sea islands.
The juice of the ripe stems having been pressed out, it is
mixed up with a little lime for the purpose of removing the
vegetable glue, after which it is boiled and allowed to cool,
when the sugar crystallizes, and is known under the name
of cassonade.
This first sugar is refined where it is produced, but
more frequently in Europe; the clarified juice is inspissated,
and loaf-sugar made out of it. It has a very sweet taste,
and can be dissolved in water, and also in alcohol, in indefinite proportions.
2. ACETUM; Fr., Vinaigre; Ger., Essig; Eng., Vinegar.
Vinegar is obtained by exposing wine or some other alcoholic fluid to the access of air, and the influence of
warmth; the fluid gradually becomes turbid and warmer
than the surrounding atmosphere.    Finally the liquid
becomes clear again, and has a sour smell and taste.
When distilled it gives off acetic acid diluted with water.
The principal constituent of vinegar is acetic acid, which
is derived from the alcohol contained in the wine.
In medicine we use the following kinds of vinegar:
-a. Common Vinegar, obtained by the sour fermentation of
various fluids and substances, such as wine, beer, fruit, and
beets. Wine-vinegar is the best kind of vinegar. Vinegar
can be mixed with water and alcohol in every proportion.
b. Distilled Vinegar, obtained by distilling wine-vinegar



188

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

with one sixteenth of its weight of pulverized charcoal;
the distillation is to be continued from a retort until the
acid which passes over looks clear and colourless.
c. Acetic acid.
We use vinegar as an antidote.
3. INDIGOFERA TINCTORIA L., color indicus; Fr., Indigo;
Ger., Indigo; Eng., Indigo.-Legnzinosce (Papilionacece.)
This plant, which forms an erect, branchy bush, covered
with a short, white down, grows in the East Indies, wild,
and in large quantities.
The valuable dye-stuff is contained in the epidermis of
the leaves, and is obtained by means of a peculiar process
of fermentation. It comes to us in loose, light, dry lumps
of a few cubic inches, or in irregular pieces of a deep darkblue, with a fiery, coppery, scintillating lustre, and strongly
adhering to the fingers; it has a shelly fracture, and has
neither taste nor odour. It floats on water, is insoluble
both in water and alcohol, but is completely soluble in
concentrated sulphuric acid, and evaporates by exposure to
heat.
We prepare the first three attenuations preferably by
trituration.
4. VINUM; Fr., Vin; Ger., Wein; Eng., Wine.
Wine is obtained from the juice of grapes by subjecting
it to fermentation at a temperature of from 70 to 80 degrees
(150 to 190 of Reaumur).
We employ wine as an antidote, and sometimes as a
stimulant, on account of the nourishing properties which it
contains.
5. SPIRITUS VINI; Fr., Esprit de vin; Ger., WFeingeist;
Eng., Spirits of wine.
In the treament of burns, several physicians employ
warm spirits of wine. We warm the spirit in a cup which
is to be placed on a stove, and until this gets warm, we
heat some in another cup by setting fire to it. With this
heated spirit the burnt parts are moistened, the operation
being continued as long as an aggravation of the pain is
experienced after the application. It can likewise be



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

189

employed for large burns by dipping clean linen rags into
the spirit, and keeping them constantly moist when
applied. The application is not practicable when half
the body is burnt, and deep wounds have been caused by
the burn; nor can it be applied to burns in the neighbourhood of the eye and of other delicate organs. It is of
very little or no use after cold water has been applied.
Linen rags moistened with spirits of wine, are an
excellent application to bedsores; or the spirits may be
used as a wash.
6. LAURUS CAMPHORA L., gummi campriorwe, camphora. c/inensis seu japonica, caphlura; Fr., Camphore; Ger.,
Kampher, Kanmpqor, Kamfer, Kapher; Eng., Camphor.Laurinee.
This tree is a native of China, Japan, and Cochinchina; the Chinese call it Tehange. It is an evergreen,
the bark of the trunk uneven, gray-brown. From this
tree we obtain the Chinese or Japanese camphor. There
is another much rarer and finer sort obtained in the islands
of Sumatra or Borneo, from the Nyobalanus canqmpora Caleb.
The branches of this tree crack spontaneously, and an oil
flows from these cracks, which, when exposed to the air,
acquires the consistence of camphor. This kind of camphor
is said to be clear as glass, somewhat less unctuous to the
touch than the other kind, less volatile, and of a stronger
smell.
Camphor comes to us in discs of from one to two pounds
in weight; they are globular below, and generally perforated
in the middle, of a shining, crystalline appearance. It has
a peculiar, exceedingly penetrating smell, and a somewhat
acrid, warming, aromatic-balsamic, afterwards cooling and
bitterish taste; when chewed, it feels to the teeth like wax;
it is unctuous to the touch, white, friable, tenacious, of
granulary fracture, crystallizing in white, transparent octaedra, or hexaedra; by the addition of a few drops of alcohol,
ether or oil, it may be reduced to a fine powder, and possesses a specific weight of 0.996; it becomes volatile if
exposed to the open air, is easily inflammable, and burns
with a profusely smoking flame, without leaving a carbonaceous residue; it is easily soluble in ether, alcohol, fat, and
ethereal oils, not so soluble in vinegar, and least in water.



190

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

We prepare a solution with strong alcohol in the proportion of one to ten, which is to be regarded as the first
attenuation. It ought to be quite colourless and of a strong
smell and taste.
Antidotes: Opium, Spir. nitr. dulc.
7. CARBO VEGETABILIS; Fr., Charbon vegetal; Ger.,
Holz-kohle, Pflanzen -kohle, vegetabiliscke Kohle; Eng.,
Vegetable charcoal.
We select the firmest pieces of beech* or birch-charcoal,
of middle weight, and divested of their bark, clearly
showing the texture of the wood, and allowing us to infer,
from a certain bright lustre, that the carbonizing process
was perfect. These pieces, after being divided into lumps of
the size of a fist, are again made red-hot (in a wood fire), and
then speedily extinguished in an earthen vessel provided
with a well-fitting cover; having been allowed to cool, and
the ashes which may have formed having been blown off, the
pieces are pulverized very finely, and the powder is kept in
closed vessels in a dry place. The powder of vegetable
charcoal is blacker than that of animal charcoal, and, in the
light of the sun, has a sparkling appearance, even when
ever so fine. It is without smell or taste.
It is prepared like animal charcoal, (which see, under the
head of 'C Animal substances.")
Antidotes: Camph., Coff., Ars.
CHAPTER IV.
MINERAL KINGDOM.
Formerly mineral substances were divided into earths,
salts, metals, and combustible minerals. According to the
new division, we have metallic and non-metallic minerals
(metals, metalloids, and metallic or non-metallic bodies).
The minerals which we employ in homoeopathy, are generally subjected to chemical manipulations, in order to obtain
them pure, and free from all heterogeneous substances.
We will first treat of a-metallic or non-metallic bodies;
then of the acids, alkalies, earths, and salts; and lastly, of the
* The hard knotty beach, peculiar to the Alps and to mountainous
districts, generally in a temperate climate, supplies the best charcoal.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

191

metals and their compounds. To the first and the last in
this list belong all those chemically simple substances
which we have as yet been unable to reduce to simpler
forms, either by physical or chemical means, and which
by their union, if effected in the requisite proportions, reproduce the substances of which they are the constituent
elements.
Metallic and Combustible Substances.
1. BROMIUM; Fr., Bromine; Ger., Brom; Eng., Bromine.
We take sea-water, or the mother-brine of salt-springs,
(or waters issuing from salt beds,) reducing its bulk
to one-third, and, by means of evaporation and crystallization, we free it from the salt and the free muriatic
acid contained in it.  As long as a precipitate forms, we
add sulphuric acid, in order to free the solution from lime,
With from six to nine pounds (of the original quantity) we
mix, in a retort with a short neck and a carefully-fitting
glass-helm, one ounce of finely powdered manganese, and
two ounces of sulphuric acid, which should be diluted with
two ounces of water; we boil this mixture, after all the
interstices have been previously stopped in the most careful
manner. To the beak of the helm we attach a glass-tube
which is to be directed into a tubulated receiver, where it
should rest on red-hot chloride of calcium.  As soon as
brown vapours cease to develope themselves, the work is
done, and is to be discontinued at once. With a suitable
receiver, such as a tubulated retort, the rectification of
bromine can be accomplished directly, as soon as the
receiver is separated from the alembic, and the tubulus is
well closed.
The rectification of bromine requires to be conducted
with great care.  We have to guard against the noxious
vapours of bromine, the distillation has to be conducted
slowly and at a moderate temperature, and the receiver
should be kept as cool as possible.  The best plan is to
conduct the whole operation in the open air, and with the
mouth bandaged.
Bromine is a liquid of a dark brown-red colour; in thick
layers it is not transparent; in thin layers it is transparent,
of a beautiful fiery red; it has a suffocating odour, re


SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

sembling that of chlorine, and irritating the eyes a good
deal. It has to be kept in phials with glass-stoppers, in
a coolplace.
We prepare the attenuations with strong alcohol.
2. GRAPHITES, PLUMBAGO, per-carburel of iron: Fr.,
Graphite, plombagine, per -carburet de fer; Ger.,
Grap/it, Reissblei; Eng., Graphite, plumbago, blacklead, carburet of iron.
Pure graphite is a mineral carbon containing ten parts
of carbon to one of iron. It is occasionally found in
mines; those of England and Passau are regarded as the
best. A species of artificial graphite is formed in high
furnaces, during the smelting of iron. It is a gray, blackish,
shining substance, unctuous to the touch, insipid, inodorous, and used for pencils, called lead-pencils.
To prepare graphite for medical use, it must be boiled
for an hour in a sufficient quantity of rain-water, after
which the fluid is to be decanted, and the graphite to be
digested in a solution of equal parts of sulphuric and
hydrochloric acids, diluted with twice their volume of
water. After repeatedly stirring the mixture for twentyfour hours, decant the fluid, wash the residue with rainwater, and dry it.
Graphite thus prepared, should be prepared still further
as follows: Take small portions of the graphite, and mix
them with coarsely powdered sugar of milk and a sufficient
quantity of water to reduce the whole to a thickish paste
by rubbing down the mixture without cessation in a mortar
of some size. This rubbing is to be continued until the
water has evaporated and the mass begins to form little
lumps. Boiling-hot water is then poured over the whole, in
order to dissolve the sugar of milk and to separate the coarser
from the finer particles of graphite. This graphite is washed
repeatedly, dried, and employed for the triturations.
The first three attenuations are then prepared by trituration.
Antidotes: Ars., Nux v., Vinum.
3. IODIUM, lodina; Fr., lode; Ger., lo'd, lode, lodin;
Eng., Iodine.
This combustible, simple, non-metallic body derives its



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

193

name from the beautiful violet colour of its vapour. This
substance is found in a variety of marine plants, in most
of the sponges, molluscs, polypi, &c.
Iodine appears in the form of thin, scaly laminae, of a
black-gray, with a metallic lustre, but very little tenacity.
Its blueish colour is somewhat like that of sublimated arsenic orplumbago, and its odour approaches thatof chlorine.
It has an acrid, harsh, astringent, pungent taste, which
continues on the tongue for a long while. Iodine is perfectly soluble in ten times its weight of strong alcohol. This
first solution has a dark red-brown, scarcely transparent
colour, and leaves a brown-yellow stain on the skin. Triturations are unavailable, and even the above solution has
to be prepared fresh for use, and should be kept in phials
with glass stoppers.
The iodine of commerce is generally damp, and adulterated with other substances, such as graphite, sulphuret
of antimony, &c. To purify it, we add an equal quantity
of iron-filings, and sublimate it over a spirit-lamp.
Antidotes: China, Coffee, Camphor.
4. KREASOTUM; Fr,, Creasote; Ger., Kreasot;
Eng., Kreasote.
This substance is found in different kinds of tar, in the
smoke of wood, in empyreumatic acetic acid, &c. Dr.
Reichtenback, of Blansko, has obtained it from vinegar of
wood; but the proportion of kreasote furnished by this
liquid is but inconsiderable. The body which furnishes it
most abundantly is the tar of the beech tree. For this purpose this tar is distilled, the oil obtained is rectified; at
first it produces eupion, (and afterwards a kind of kreasote,)
which falls to the bottom when dropped into water. By
changing the receiver, these last two fluids are easily
separated, the last of them, the kreasote, being retained;
the acetic acid, which renders it impure, is removed by
means of carbonate of potash, after which the acetate of
potash is separated by water; the kreasote, which floats
in masses on the water, is collected and dissolved in the
lixivium of potash, which at the same time separates a
portion of eupion. This last substance being separated,
the lixivium is saturated with sulphuric acid, in order to
9



194

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

isolate the kreasote. The kreasote obtained is to be dissolved afresh in the lixivium of potash, and the process is
to be repeated until the kreasote no longer contains any
trace of eupion. Pure and perfectly anhydrous kreasote
is a colourless, transparent fluid, slightly oleaginous, and
strongly reflecting the light; a little greasy to the touch,
of a penetrating smell, an acrid, caustic taste, with a
sweetish after-taste, not showing either acid or alkaline
properties, evaporating easily, and perfectly soluble in
alcohol and ether.
Cozzi prepares it in the following manner: Tar is heated
in a retort with a helm, and the product of the distillation
is received in a cylinder which is half filled with water.
At the bottom     of the fluid which passes over, we
find impure kreasote.    This product is saturated with
sulphuric acid diluted with half its quantity of water.
The kreasote now rises to the surface in the shape of an
oleaginous, black substance, and is passed by the application of heat through a boiling mixture of acid and water,
after which it is exposed to the air for three days. The
liquid which has become darker, is now distilled again
from a retort heated by a spirit-lamp, and the product
which passes over, is subjected a few times to the same
treatment, until the kreasote appears quite pure.
Antidote: Mercurius?
5. PETROLEUM, Oleum petrer, Na2pAtha montana; Fr.,,Huile
de petrole; Ger., Beirgl, Steinbl; Eng., Petroleum,
Barbadoes tar.
This substance, which exudes from the earth through
the fissures of rocks, and which is found floating on
the water, most frequently occurs in Asia, particularly in
Persia, and.in Europe, principally in Italy, as also in the
South of France, in Switzerland, in some districts of Great
Britain, Bavaria, Hungary, &c. There are four sorts, viz.:
1st. Black petroleum (Oleum petrca nigrum), a substance of a
dark brown colour, thick, viscous, insupportably fetid,'and
liable to concrete in the air. 2d. Red petroleum (Ol.petr.
rubrum), of a yellowish-red, more fluid than the preceding, of
an empyreumatic smell, and subject to thicken in the air.
3d. White petroleum (01. petr. album.), of yellow-wine or



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

195

honey colour, leaving a residue, and giving out a bituminous smell when burned.     4th. Mountain naphtha
(Naphthta montana), the finest kind, perfectly limpid, colourless, very fluid, volatile, very inflammable, and of an
aromatic smell.
In homoeopathy we use the third kind, the wkitepetroleum. It should be very fluid and of a very clear yellow,
which shows that it is not adulterated with the fixed vegetable oils. But, for greater certainty, it may be tested by
mixing it with sulphuric acid; this acid does not act on
it, but converts the fixed oils which may be mixed with it,
into a kind of sulphuret. Another test, still more simple,
consists in letting fall a few drops of it on very white
paper; if the petroleum is pure, these drops evaporate in
a free and warm atmosphere without leaving the slightest
trace of grease. To ascertain that it is not adulterated
with oil of turpentine or any other vegetable essential oil,
mix it with an equal quantity of spirits of wine; shake
the mixture, then by filtering through filtering-paper,
which has previously been moistened with spirits of wine,
the pure petroleum is obtained, which remains on the
paper, whilst the spirits of wine, combined with the other
oil, pass through the filter.
For some time past there has been found in commerce
a clear yellow essential oil, which is derived from pit coal,
and which, when used to adulterate petroleum, is not
detected by those marks which show the presence of oil
of turpentine. This oil does not, like oil of turpentine,
redden test-paper, nor does it inflame when mixed with a
compound of sulphuric and fuming nitric acid; but what
serves to detect its presence is, that it has a peculiar, empyreumatic, penetrating, and very disagreeable smell,
which repeated rectifications with water even will not
suffice to destroy.
We prepare petroleum for medicinal purposes by solution
in strong alcohol.
Antidotes: Cannabis, and Nux vom.
6. Pnospionus; Fr., Phosphore; Ger., Phosphor;
Eng., Phosphorus.
This substance, well known by its property of retaining
the rays of light, never occurs simple or uncompounded



196

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

but exists in the blood, flesh, brain, teeth, &c., and in many
species of grain, in combination with oxygen: in the mineral
kingdom it is found as phosphate of lime in the mountains of
Estremadura, &c. In a state of perfect purity, it is transparent, colourless, or of a yellowish white, solid, ductile, crystallizable, inflammable, insoluble in water, but slightly so in
ether and alcohol. To purify phosphorus, so as to render it
suitable for homoeopathic use, it is sufficient to remelt it frequently under water, or to press it, under hot water, through
closely woven cloth, or to distil it in a glass retort, the
beak of which is plunged into a receiver full of water. If
the phosphorus is of a red colour, it will be sufficient to
put it into water to which nitric acid has been added so as
to constitute a mild solution, and to heat the water until it
boils. The adulteration of phosphorus by sulphur is detected by its greater hardness and deep colour.
As for the attenuations of this substance, there are three
modes of making them, viz.: 1. By trituration with sugar
of milk (Hahnemann's method). 2. By solution in sulphuric
ether, for the first attenuation. 3. By saturation of alcohol
alone. To make the first attenuation of phosphorus by means
of ether, take 100 drops of well rectified sulphuric ether, and
introduce into it one grain of phosphorus in small pieces.
This should be done in a cool place, and in a well-stopped
bottle. The solution being effected, after shaking the
bottle, take two drops, which are to be mixed with 100
drops of alcohol, to constitute the second attenuation. The
others are all made with alcohol, in the usual manner.
But, as it has not been proved that sulphuric ether does not
affect the virtues of the medicine with which it is mixed,
the preparation with pure.alcohol should be preferred.
Dr. Stapf used the following method: Mix, in a bottle,
five grains of purified phosphorus, with 500 drops of
anhydrous alcohol; place the bottle, slightly corked, in a
vessel filled with hot water, to melt the contents. That
being done, cork the bottle tightly, shake until the solution
is entirely cold, when the phosphorus will be found divided
into a large number of small globules. Close the bottle
hermetically, tie a prepared bladder over the cork, place
it in a cool and dark place, and shake it as often as possible. At the end of some weeks, or still better, of some
months, the alcohol will be found completely saturated
with phosphorus. This preparation should be kept in a



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

197

dark phial (i. e. a phial enveloped in foil).   The solution
thus produced is colourless, developes vapours of phosphorus, when rubbed on the hand, and, if shaken with
water, becomes milky. It must not redden the tincture
of lacmus.
Antidotes: Camph., Coff., Nux vom., Vinum.
PHOSPHORI ACIDUM,-acidum phosphoricum; Fr., Acide phosphorique;
Ger., Phosphor-saTure; Eng., Phosphoric acid.
Phosphoric acid is found in the three kingdoms of nature, most
frequently in the animal kingdom, and almost always combined with
bases.
The best modes of obtaining phosphoric acid are: 1st, from bones;
2d, by treating phosphorus with nitric acid..1st. Place in a porcelain vessel one pound of calcined and wellpowdered bones, pour on them a pound of concentrated sulphuric acid,
let the whole stand for 24 hours, stirring it frequently with a glass
spatula; then add two pounds of concentrated alcohol, mix all together,
and put the compound into a cloth bag, which submit to the action of
a press. The fluid being thus expressed, let it stand for two days to
clarify. Then decant the clear portion, inspissate it over the fire in a
porcelain vessel, and fuse it by raising it to a red heat. The product
is the phosphoric acid desired; it should be perfectly transparent, and
clear as crystal. Take it while still hot, break it in pieces, and place
it in a well-stopped bottle, to prevent the contact of the air from
causing it to deliquesce. The first attenuation is made with distilled
water, the second with a mixture of equal parts of alcohol and water,
and only with the third we begin to use common alcohol.
2d. Introduce a portion of phosphorus into a retort, cover it with
13 parts of nitric acid of the strength of 1-20; place the whole in an
iron cup, with sand, and apply the gentle flame of a spirit-lamp.
First, colourless vapours will rise, smelling of phosphoretted hydrogen;
then come the red fumes of nitrous acid. After the nitric acid has
ceased to act, and the phosphorus is all dissolved, the liquid is to be
allowed to evaporate in a porcelain cup. When about 8 parts of the
liquid are still left, the cup suddenly fills with red vapours, which continue as long as phosphorous acid and nitric acid are left behind.
When the red vapours cease to form, we add another quantity of nitric
acid, and continue adding small portions of nitric acid until the red vapours cease to appear, and the whole of the phosphorus is oxydized. To
complete the removal of every trace of acid, we require to heat the
phosphoric acid as long as there is the least smell of nitric acid, or as
long as we discover a trace of it, by dipping into the preparation a little
glass stick moistened with caustic ammonia. If stronger nitric acid
should be employed for the oxydation of phosphorus than the one above
mentioned, the phosphorus has to be added gradually, in small pieces,
lest it should inflame. Phosphoric acid prepared from the phosphorus
of the shops, generally contains arsenious acid, from which it is freed
by the following process: Add a little water, and pass a current of



198

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

sulphuretted hydrogen through it. The arsenious acid will now make
its appearance, in the shape of sulphuret of arsenic. The liquid is now
allowed to stand for several days in a lightly-covered, capacious glass, at
a moderate temperature, which, after this period, is raised to 160 degrees
(500 of Reaumur), by which means the sulphuret of arsenic is completely separated from the liquid, and every trace of sulphuretted
hydrogen likewise removed.*
The liquid is now filtered a last time, and allowed to evaporate over
a moderate fire, down to the specific gravity of 1-15. This liquid will
be found to contain one fifth of dry, nitreous acid.
It is to be kept in phials with glass-stoppers.
Attenuations as above.
Antidotes: Camph., Coff., Sulph., Rhus t.
7. SELENIUM; Fr., Selenium; Ger., Selen;
Eng., Selenium.
This very remarkable substance, discovered by Berzelius
in 1817, is rarely found, and always combined with other
metallic snbstances, such as lead, copper, cobalt, bismuth,
mercury, silver, &c. It is thus found in Norway, Sweden,
Transylvania, and some parts of the Hartz.        It has also
been found in the magnesia of commerce. This metal is
solid at the ordinary temperature, of a deep-lead-gray, of
a blood-red brilliancy at the edges, brittle, very fusible,
votatile, acidifiable, and of a specific gravity of 4"31. When
finely pulverised, it forms a scarlet-red powder, and has
neither taste nor smell.
For homceopathic use, take metallic selenium, which is
easily reduced to powder by simple trituration.     The first
three attenuations are made by trituration.
Antidotes: Ign., Puls.; Wine and China aggravate the
symptoms.
8. SULPHUR; Fr., Soufre; Ger., Sc wefel; Eng., Sulphur,
Brimstone.
Sulphur is found in nature in considerable abundance,
either native, as in the vicinity of many volcanoes, or combined with various metals, composing the sulphurets called
* If the third attenuation, which is to be prepared with strong
alcohol, should become turbid, this would arise from the presence of a
small portion of siliceous acid; in this case, before we continue the
attenuating process, the third attenuation has to be allowed to stand
until the acid has sunk to the bottom; the clear liquid requires to be
filtered again, before we can use it for the remaining attenuations.,



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

199

pyrites; 'with hydrogen in sulphurous waters, or with
oxygen as sulphurous or sulphuric acids, and with these
acids forming sulphates. Lastly, it is found in many
organic substances, such as the flowers of the elder, the
linden, in carmine, mustard, anise, in leguminous plants,
white of egg, and hair.    On a large scale, sulphur is
procured from pyrites by simple distillation, or from native
sulphur; obtained in either way, it is in two distinct forms,
viz.: 1st, cylinders or rolls, the shades of which vary,
according to their purity; 2d, in fine powder, known as
flowers of sulphur or sublimated sulphur. This last, which alone
is used in homceopathy, is obtained by mixing equal parts of
roll sulphur and white sand; this compound is introduced
into a glass retort, and distilled in a sand-bath. The
flowers of sulphur thus prepared contain generally a little
sulphuric acid, which is removed by frequent washings in
pure water, and drying on blotting-paper; after which
they are known in commerce under the name of* washed
flowers of sulphur. For homoeopathic purposes, however,
these washed flowers of sulphur are not sufficiently pure,
on which account, before using them, they should he
washed afresh with alcohol to free them completely from
the least trace of sulphuric acid which might adhere to
them. Flowers of sulphur frequently, also, contain arsenic,
which is distinguished by their orange-yellow colour, as well
as by their aliaceous odour when thrown on burning coals.
Occasionally, selenium may be present in sulphur, in which
case the latter will be of a dirty yellow. When pure, sulphur is of a canary-yellow, insoluble in water, but soluble
in 200 times its weight of alcohol. In its natural state, it
occurs generally crystallized, or in shapeless masses with
a shining fracture, and so brittle as to break in the hand.
When strongly heated it is volatilized, and inflames on the
contact of air. To prepare the attenuations, take wasked
flowers of sulphur, which wash afresh in alcohol; then if
you wish to obtain triturated sulphur (sulphur trituratum),
make the first three attenuations by trituration:-this is by
far the most serviceable preparation.   The tincture of
sulphur (tinctura sulphuris or spiritus vinum sulphuratum)
is obtained by mixing together in a small bottle 100 drops
of the best alcohol with five grains of flowers of sulphur
washed, (and purified by a fresh washing in alcohol);



200

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

this bottle after being corked is slightly shaken; then, at
the end of twenty-four hours, the clear liquid is decanted
therefrom into another bottle, and kept under the name of
Tincture of Sui]~pur.  One drop of this preparation mixed
with ten drops of alcohol, will form the second attenuation,
and so on with the rest.
SULPHURIS ACIDUM, Acidum sulphuricum seu sulphuris, acidum vitrioli;
Fr., Acide sulphurique, Acide vitriolique; Ger., Schwefel-saihre
Vitriol; Eng., sulphuric acid, vitriolic acid, oil of vitriol.
This acid is found in nature, sometimes in a free state, but usually
combined with water. It has, however, been also found in the form
of small acidular crystals, in many grottos of volcanic mountains; it
constitutes an important ingredient, together with muriatic acid, in the
so-called sour-springs in North America. But it is principally as
combined with bases that this acid abounds in nature. When entirely
anhydrous, it is in white, opaque crystals, like amianthus, volatile at
the ordinary temperature, susceptible of uniting with the hydrogen of
the atmosphere, and of forming vapours with it. In commerce there
are two kinds of this acid, viz.: 1. The sulphuric acid ofNordhausen,
or of Saxony, a brownish liquid, fuming, and almost completely anhydrous. 2. English sulphuric acid, which is obtained by the combustion of sulphur in vast leaden chambers. This last is not fuming:
it is less concentrated than that of Nordhausen. For homceopathic
purposes, we use the first of these, the sulphuric acid of Nordhausen,
known under the name of fuming sulphuric or vitriolic acid; but
before using it, it is indispensable to subject it to a fresh distillation.
For this purpose, introduce it into a glass retort heated in a sand-bath;
the first product which passes into the receiver, is perfectly anhydrous
sulphuric acid, and as soon as this has passed over in the form of white
vapours, the ebullition of the acid ceases. Then the receiver must be
changed, and the real distillation carried on by carefully increasing
the heat of the fire: it is to be continued until only the tenth part of
the entire quantity of acid used remains in the retort. The product
of this distillation is pure, concentrated, sulphuric acid, which combines with water under whatever form it may be presented to it.
The first attenuation is made with distilled water; the second with
diluted or aqueous alcohol; and it is only with the third that we can
begin to use strong alcohol. Pure sulphuric acid is perfectly colourless
and inodorous, and of the specific gravity of 1"840.
The dangerous ebullition of the acid is prevented by introducing a
platina-wire, of a spiral shape, into the retort; the operation is much
facilitated by constantly adding a fresh supply of red-hot coal, and
arranging it round the sides of the retort, rather than placing it underneath. The neck of the retort should be situated as low as possible.
Antidotes: Nux vom., Puls.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

201

SULPHUR ALCOHOLISATUM, Alcohol sulphuris Lampadii, Carboretum
sulphuris, Sulphur carb.; Fr., Soufre alcoholise, Alcohol de
soufre, Soufre carbone; Ger., Schwefel-Alcohol; Eng., Carburet
of sulphur.
We obtain this compound of carbon and sulphur by the distillation
of sulphuret of iron with carbon, or by passing the vapour of sulphur
through a porcelain tube filled with burning coals. Carburet of sulphur
is a colourless, transparent fluid, of an acrid taste, and a fetid and
penetrating smell; it is very volatile, insoluble in water, but very
soluble in alcohol. The attenuations should be made with alcohol.
HEPAR SULPHURIS CALCAREUM; Calcarea sulphurata, Sulphuretum
calcis; Fr., Foie de soufre calcaire, Sulfuret de chaux; Ger.,
Kalkartige Schwefelleber, Kalk-schwefelleber; Eng., Sulphuret
of lime.
This substance is a combination of sulphur with calcium, known
since the close of the last century, and produced in 1768 by Canton.
It may be economically obtained by decomposing, at a high temperature,
sulphate of lime by treating it with carbon. For homoeopathic purposes,
it is procured by direct combination of oyster-shells with sulphur. For
this purpose, a mixture of equal parts of the calcareous substance
situated between the lamine of the oyster-shells, finely pulverised, and
well washed, and purified flowers of sulphur, are kept at a white heat
for ten minutes, after which they are preserved in a well-stopped
bottle. Sulphuret of lime is a yellow or reddish mass, porous, friable,
and very slightly soluble in water, with which it gives a hydro-sulphuret.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration. It should be kept
in phials covered with black paper or foil.
Antidotes: Vegetable acids, Bell., Puls.
NATRUM SULPHURATUM Seu SULPHURICUM, Sulphuretum sodae, Sodce
sulphas, Sal mirabile Glauberi; Fr., Soude sulfuree, Sulfate de
soude, Sel de Glauber; Ger., Schwefelsaures-Natrum, Glaubersalz; Eng., Sulphuret of soda.
To prepare this sulphuret, take equal parts of sulphur and subcarbonate of soda, fuse them together at a gentle heat in a covered
crucible, until the mass no longer effervesces, after which pulverise
the mass while still hot, and put it into well-stopped bottles. The
first three attenuations should be made by trituration.
ACIDS.
All acids (organic as well as inorganic, perfect as well
as imperfect, solid, fluid, and     aeriform) are, generally
speaking, compound bodies, which, with a base, form a
salt; the property of forming salts, when combined with a
9~



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

base, is common to all acids; but not all acids taste sour,
nor do all acids discolour vegetable juices. Acids are either
organic or inorganic. Organic acids contain both oxygen
and hydrogen, except oxalic acid, which does not contain
hydrogen; inorganic acids contain either oxygen or hydrogen. Acids have a strong affinity for water, alkalies, alkaline earths, and metallic oxides; acids which contain little
or no water are called concentrated, and, when they do
contain water, diluted acids. The water of diluted acids
should not be confounded with the water with which every
acid can be diluted ad libitum, and which can be removed
again by the application of heat. Acids, generally, have
a sourish taste, are almost all of them soluble in water,
and redden the tincture of lacmus, except siliceous acid.
Acids should be kept in glass phials provided with ground
glass-stoppers.
Miineral Acids.
1. ACIDUM MOLYBDJENI. (See MOLYBDENUM.)
2. MURIATIS ACIDUM, Acidtum muriaticum seu Iydroc/loricum;  Fr., Acide muriatique ou hydrochlorique;
Ger., Koc/-salz-saure; Eng., Muriatic acid.
This acid is rarely found in a free state in nature; it
occurs, combined with water, in the neighbourhood of volcanoes, and combined with sodium in the three kingdoms of
nature (generally). To obtain it artificially, distil together,
in a retort sufficiently large, six pounds of common salt,
and eight pounds of concentrated sulphuric acid, with four
pounds of water, causing the gas to pass into a receiver containing four pounds of distilled water, in order to condense
it. If the product of this distillation is of a yellow colour, or
contains sulphuric acid, precipitate it by treating with chloride of barium, and distil it afresh, or rectify it by re-distilling it with half a pound of common salt; the coloured
portion which first passes into the receiver is to be rejected;
that which comes over afterwards is pure hydrochloric acid,
which is to be kept in bottles with ground glass-stoppers.
The hydrochloric acid of commerce is never pure; it contains, nearly always, sulphuric acid, chloride of iron, sulphurous acid, and even arsenic; when pure, and in a fluid



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

state, this acid is colourless, limpid, and of a pungent
smell, and very acrid taste; it does not freeze, nor diffuse
fumes like concentrated acid.    Placed in contact with
organic substances, it destroys them, and, combined with
alcohol, it forms a kind of ether, so that the first three
attenuations cannot be made wzith either sugar of milk or
alcohol. The first, therefore, is made with distilled water;
the second, with a mixture of equal parts of alcohol and
water (aqueous or diluted alcohol); and we begin to use
common alcohol only with the third.
3. ACIDUM   NITRICUM.     (See NITRUM.)
4. SPIRITUS NITRI DULCIS. (See NITRUM.)
5.' ACIDUM PHOSPHORICUM. (See PHOSPHORUS.)
6. AcIDUM SULPHURICUM. (See SULPHUR.)
Vegetable and Animal Acids.*
1. ACIDUM TARTARICUM.        (See TARTARUS EMETICUS.)
2. ACETUM ACIDUM, Aceti acidum, Acidumn aceticum; Fr.,
Acide acetique; Ger., Essig-saure; Eng., Acetic acid.
This acid has been found only in the animal or vegetable
kingdoms, where it occurs in great abundance, either in a
free state, as in the gums, &c., or as a salt combined with
lime, potash, alum, or magnesia.      It is obtained by
distilling in a sand-bath to dryness, sixty-four ounces of
crystallized acetate of lead, with eighteen ounces of sulphuric acid diluted with six ounces of water, and rectifying
the product with two ounces of manganese, in case such
product should be rendered impure by sulphuric acid (or
with one ounce of acetate of potash, if it should contain
lead). Acetic acid is liquid, colourless, of a lively and
penetrating, but agreeable smell; of a hot and pungent
taste, volatile, inflammable, and strongly attractive of
water, on which account it must be kept in bottles hermetically closed. It unites with water in all proportions,
* We have classed these under one head, in this edition, because the
majority of those mentioned are not distinctly classified, and further,
because they fall more properly under the denomination of vegetable
than of animal products.



204

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

and dissolves in alcohol, with which it forms an ether.
The attenuations, therefore, must be made like those of
sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids:-i. e. the first with distilled water, the second with diluted aqueous alcohol of equal
proportions, and the third only with strong alcohol. It dissolves
Scamphor and ethereal oils, resins, gum-resins, and balsams.
1. HYDROCYANI ACIDUM; Acidum hydrocyanicuim; Fr.,
Acide prussique; Ger., Blau-saure; Eng., lydrocyanic
acid, Prussic acid.
This acid has only been found in the animal or vegetable
kingdoms. It occurs ready-formed in many plants, such
as the lauro-cerasus, the peach tree, the apricot tree, the
wild plum tree, &c. For homoeopathic use, the acid prepared according to Schrader's method has been generally
adopted. According to this author, prussic acid is obtained
by introducing one ounce of prussiate of potash, well pulverised, into a glass retort, the extremity of the neck of
which is placed in a receiver containing one ounce of
alcohol of 26~, and cooled with ice. That being done,
pour on the salt a mixture of two ounces of phosphoric
acid of a specific gravity of 1P13, and three ounces of spirits
of wine of 26~, and heat the retort as long as anything
passes over into the receiver. When the product is cold,
mix it well with so much spirits of wine of 260 as that the
whole shall make six ounces, and keep it in small bottles
hermetically closed. Concentrated prussic acid is an inodorous, slightly acid, and very volatile fluid. Exposed
to the air, it evaporates, and absorbs so much caloric that
the remainder congeals. It is of a lively and suffocating
smell, which, when the acid is considerably diluted, resembles that of bitter almonds or lauro-cerasus.  The
taste is first cooling, then acrid, and finally burning.
The attenuations of this acid must be made with strong
alcohol, and kept in bottles hermetically closed; they have
to be frequently renewed, as this acid is very liable to be
decomposed.
Antidote: Liquor ammonii caustici.
2. ACIDUM FORMICARUM. (See FORMICARUM SPIRITUS.)



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

205

Alkalies.
Alkalies are compound bodies, consisting of oxygen and
a metallic base, and have a great affinity for acids, combined with which they lose their alkaline properties, and
form powerful basic salts. They are never found pure in
nature, but always combined with acids; if freed from
these acids by chemical means, they become caustic, or
pure alkalies. They are easily soluble in water, possess a
peculiar, burning-acrid taste, and a lixivial odour. The
earths and metals which are dissolved in acids, are, with
few exceptions, precipitated again by alkalies, unless the precipitated substance is dissolved a second time by the neutral
salt, or by the excess of alkali. With sulphur they form
sulphurets. The metallic bases of alkalies have a metallic
lustre, are white as silver, turn speedily blueish in the open
air, are soft as wax, and lighter than water; in the open
air and in water they become oxydised instantaneously.
1. KALI CAUSTICUM, Potassa caustica;       Fr., Potasse
caustique, potasse; Ger., Gemzwiic/as-Laugensalz, kaustisches
Kali; Eng., Potash, caustic potash.
Potash derives its name from the fact that it constitutes
a part of all vegetable substances except those which grow
near the sea-shore, in a soil impregnated with the muriate
and carbonate of soda. It is likewise found in a number
of mineral substances, in the nitrate of potash, siliceate of
potash, and even in animal bodies. Potash is obtained by
the incineration of plants in the open air, lixiviating the
product, and evaporating the lye to dryness. The potash
of commerce is never pure, but contains, besides several
accidental impurities, various salts, especially the sulphate
and muriate of potash.
Caustic potash, which we use for various preparations,
is colourless or yellowish, of a peculiar smell, and a burning, corrosive taste.  The mass which is obtained by
evaporation, is white, brittle, exceedingly caustic, deliquesces in the open air, is soluble in alcohol, and, when
dissolved, attacks glass unless much diluted.
Caustic potash may be prepared in the following manner:
In a silver or well-polished iron kettle dissolve three parts
of the carbonate of potash with twelve times their volume
of water; add gradually two parts of caustic lime (quick


SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

lime),and boil the mixture until lime-waterceases to be made
turbid thereby, when a little of the boiling mixture is passed
into it through a filter. The whole is then filtered through
a bag of bleached linen, the residue in the kettle is washed
with hot water and filtered, the mixed liquids are poured
back into the kettle (which must previously be cleansed),
and the quantity is reduced by boiling until it is equal to
three times the volume of the carbonate of potash originally
employed.   Then pour the liquid into another vessel,
close this well, allow the liquid to settle, and finally pour
it back into the kettle; boil it again over a brisk fire until
the mass becomes inspissated, and, on cooling, assumes a
consistent form.  This mass is then carefully melted in a
silver crucible, in order to remove every trace of the water
of crystallization, after which it is to be poured upon a
well-polished metallic sheet, and, while warm, put up in
warmed phials.
Anthrakokali is a solution of anthracite in caustic potash.
Dissolve one part of carbonate of potash in ten or twelve
parts of boiling water; to the boiling solution add as much
hydrated lime as is required to separate the carbonic acid
from the potash; as soon as this is accomplished, the liquid
ceases to be agitated by an acid, nor is it made turbid by
limewater.  Filter the liquid as quickly as possible, and
evaporate it over a fire until it ceases to foam, when it flows
like oil, with a smooth surface. Mix seven ounces of the
caustic potash thus prepared with five ounces of finely powdered anthracite, remove the vessel from the fire, and grind
the mixture with a warmed pestle until a homogeneous
black powder is obtained. Dispose this powder in warmed
glass-phials, guard it well against the access of air, and keep
it in a dry place.
The lithlanthrakokali su7lkurlatum is obtained in a similar
way, after first adding to the quantity of anthracite to be
prepared, one-tenth part of pure sulphur, and mixing the
two to a fine powder by trituration.
Anthrakokali is a black, delicate, colouring powder of a
somewhat alkaline, acrid taste, causes a burning sensation
on the tongue, has no taste, or else a taste like soot,
imbibes humidity from the atmospheric air, does not deliquesce, loses the imbibed humidity in dry air, together with



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

207

the alkaline taste; after imbibing humidity, the particles
adhere to each other. From five to ten grains of the preparation readily dissolve in an ounce of distilled water, the
solution having a blackish-brown colour which.must remain
even after the solution had been standing a good while and
the tasteless powder had settled, so that only thin layers of
the liquid are transparent. By these qualities we test the
excellence of the preparation.
We prepare triturations, which, however, should always
be made in dry air and in a warmed mortar, and should be
kept in well-closed phials.
Q. SAPO DOMESTICUS seu SEBACEUS; Fr., Savon;
Ger., Seife; Eng., Soap.
This is a combination of fat with potash and soda, which
is soluble in water, and foams.
For medicinal purposes we use the Castile-soap.  It is
externally applied to burns in the form of a plaster, by first
dissolving it in alcohol and then spreading it on linen; and
it is also administered internally, in strong watery solution,
in cases of poisoning by arsenic, lead, corrosive acids, corrosive vegetable substances, alum, &c.; it is injurious in
cases of poisoning with alkaline substances. Proportions of
the solution: to one part of Castile soap add four times its
bulk of hot water, and mix carefully till the solution is
perfect, then administer by teacupfuls.
3. NATRUM CAUSTICUM, Soda caustica     Fr., Soude caustique; Ger., Kaustiscles Natrum   oder Salz;   Eng.,
Caustic soda.
Natrum is found in large quantities in the mineral
kingdom, either free or combined with other substances; it
has also been termed mineral alkali. It is found in the
free state in the natrum-lakes of Egypt, and in many lakes
of Hungary; it is likewise found in warmer climates, in the
state of efflorescence, on the surface of dried-up marshes;
all we have to do is to collect this soda, wash it, and free it
from all earthy particles.  It is also found combined with
muriatic acid in various kinds of salt, sea-salt, rock salt,
&c., and with sulphuric acid in the sulphate of soda. We
likewise obtain it from the ashes of several marine plants.
(Varec, Kelp.)  Natrum is found in large quantities in the



o208

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

animal kingdom. After the lye is cleared by filtration, the
soda is deposited in the shape of crystals.
Caustic natrum may be prepared as follows: Dissolve
one part of crystallized carbonate of soda in eight parts
of water, boil this solution with one-fourth of pulverised
caustic lime (quick-lime), and then proceed as in the case
of caustic potash.
Caustic soda is soluble in water, and also in alcohol.
4. AMMONIUM CAUSTICUM; Fr., Ammoniaque liquide;
Ger., Faasseriges Ammonium; Eng., Water of ammonia,
Solution of Ammonia.
Ammonia, known under the name of volatile alkali, is
found in the three kingdoms of nature, although not always
formed; but it is formed whenever, during the putrefaction
and fermentation of animal and vegetable matter, nascent
hydrogen and nitrogen are in contact and exposed to the
air. This alkali also occurs, but combined with sulphuric
or hydrochloric acid, in certain lakes and many volcanic
products, as likewise in the vegetable kingdom, in the
flowers and fruits of numerous plants, particularly the
tetradynamice. It is a colourless, transparent fluid (or gas),
of an acrid and caustic taste. It is very soluble in water,
which combines with it in all proportions, and which, when
it has absorbed the third of its weight of it, that is to say,
when completely saturated with this fluid, takes the name
of Water of Ammonia. This fluid has all the physical properties of gaseous ammonia, except the form.
For homoeopathic purposes, concentrated water of ammonia,
that is, the completely saturated preparation, is used, the
attenuations of which are made with alcohol.
Liquid ammonia may be prepared as follows: To a
portion of caustic lime (quick-lime) add one third its weight
of pure water, reducing it to a very fine powder, which is to
be separated from the remaining stones by means of a fine
sieve. Add to this powder, in an iron or earthen retort, as
much of pulverised sal ammoniac as is equal in quantity to
the quick-lime first taken, and mix both powders as perfectly as possible by gradually adding a sufficient quantity
of water to form the whole mass into moist balls. Into the
mouth of the retort we introduce, through a perforated cork,
a bent glass-tube, which requires to be secured to the retort



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

-209

by means of a good cement, with which all the interstices
should be carefully closed. The external long branch of
the tube is to go to the bottom of a flask placed in a dish
with distilled water; the access of air to the interior of the
flask is likewise to be prevented by carefully closing the
interstices with the above-mentioned cement. Before
dipping the flask into the water, it is expedient to let it
pass through a small intermediate vessel with lime-milk,
in order to absorb the carbonate of ammonium or the sal
ammoniac which might likewise pass into the receiver.
By means of a careful application of heat, the work
progresses rapidly and safely, and is terminated as soon as
ammoniacal gas ceases to develope itself. The distillate,
when weighing three times as much as the sal ammoniac
originally used, has a specific gravity of 0-970. It must
be colourless, clear, free from all empyreumatic odour, free
from lime, and should be preserved in well-closed phials.
The first attenuation is prepared with water, in the
proportion of 1 to 10; for the other attenuations we use
alcohol.
Alkaline eartis.
The alkaline earths are likewise oxydes of metalloids,
consisting of oxygen and metalloids. In nature they are
always found combined with acids, most frequently with
carbonic acid; they are soluble in water, attract carbonic
acid from the atmosphere, and form pretty powerful basic
salts; they have a sharp smell and taste. In water they
form insoluble combinations with carbonic acid, which,
however, can be dissolved by an excess of carbonic acid.
1. CALCAREA.
This earth is found in every kingdom of nature, always
in combination with acids, especially carbonic, sulphuric
and phosphoric acid; it is also found in combination with
silicea. Pure calcarea is white, and feels light, though it
has a specific gravity of 2-3. It is not fusible, and has an
acrid, caustic taste like lye, and almost smells like lye
when water is poured upon it. It has a great affinity for
water, &c. Further particulars will be furnished else


210

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

where: (see " Calcarea, Car6onica," &c.)  Pure calcarea is
not used in medicine.
Besides the compound of calcarea with acids, we use the
following preparations:
CAUSTICUM, Tincdura acris sine Kali; Fr., Causticum;
Ger., Aetzstoff, Aetzstoff-Tinctur; Eng., Caustic.
Take about two pounds of lime recently burnt, and after
having steeped it for a minute in distilled water, place it
in a dry bowl, where, after the development of much heat
and vapour, it soon falls into powder. Two ounces of this
powder, mixed in a porcelain mortar, with an equal quantity of bi-sulphate of potash, previously fused at a high
heat, form, with two ounces of boiling water, a thick mass,
which is to be placed in the alembic. It is then distilled
until entirely desiccated. The product of the distillation,
weighing about an ounce and a half, which has the
transparency of water, contains the causticum in a state of
concentration. Its taste is extremely astringent, and produces a sensation of burning in the throat. This liquid
congeals, like water, at a very low temperature; it much
accelerates the putrefaction of animal substances plunged
in it. Hydrochlorate of baryta does not detect in it the
presence of sulphuric acid, nor does the oxalate of ammonia
that of any trace of lime.
Ten drops of this fluid mixed with ninety drops of spirits
of wine, give the first attenuation; the subsequent attenuations are made like those of all tinctures.
Formerly, Hahnemann prepared the
TINCTURA ACRIS SINE KALI
in the following manner:
Take the acrid lincture of antimony (the strongest is bloodred,) saturate it with concentrated nitric acid until it begins
to redden litmus paper; or, having taken the strong tincture of antimony, recently prepared, pour into it, drop by
drop, sulphuric acid, (containing 100 drops of water to
150 of acid,) until it begins to act on the blue test paper;
the slight excess of acid is destroyed by means of a little
quick-lime. Another preparation, analogous to this, but a
little less powerful, is obtained by treating caustic potash



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

with alcohol, which, in like manner, is freed from potash by
sulphuric acid.
There is still another which is prepared with slaked
lime, on which the very strongest alcohol is poured,
and which is afterwards neutralized by sulphuric acid.
Although less coloured, and not so powerful as the second,
it produces, nevertheless, the same medicinal effects when
given in stronger doses.
Another analogous preparation is the
SPIRITUS CALCAREjE CAUSTICE.
An ounce of quick-lime is introduced in a previously
warmed glass-vessel, and five ounces of water poured over
it. The vessel is well corked and left to cool, after which
the lime will be found transformed into a fine powder, to
which five ounces of pure alcohol are added. After several
days, during which the mixture is frequently shaken, the
liquid is poured into small phials and well guarded against
the access of air. (Koci, on INFLUENZA.)
e. BARYTA.
This earth is principally found in sulphate of barytes
which contains, moreover, a small portion of strontian; it
is likewise found, although much less frequently, in
combination with silica, in staurolite.
Baryta is most easily obtained by dissolving the muriate
of barytes in distilled water, and precipitating the solution
with carbonate of potash, afterwards washing and drying
the precipitate. In this way, we obtain the carbonate of
baryta, which we then mix with from six to ten parts of
vegetable charcoal, forming the whole into a ball by means
of gum, and placing it in a crucible,in which it is surrounded
with pulverized coal; we next cover it with a smaller crucible, and then expose it to the heat produced by the
action of a pair of good bellows in a furnace. The earth
which is thus obtained, is of a grayish-white colour,
easily friable, anhydrous, of a caustic taste, effervesces
with acids, developes heat by the addition of water,
and is soluble in this liquid in considerable quantity.
Boiling water dissolves a still larger quantity of baryta;
on cooling, it is precipitated from this solution in the
shape of feathery or hexaedral prismatic crystals.



212

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

Caustic baryta is obtained by the following process:
Mix in a crucible 4a parts of pulverized sulphate of barytes,
and one part of lampblack, and expose the mass to the
heat of a furnace until it has a grayish-white appearance.
Then let it cool, place it in an iron pan, pour upon it
eight times its weight of water, boil the whole with copperfilings, until sulphuretted hydrogen ceases to be developed
when acetic acid is poured upon a drop of the boiling
mass. Filter the liquid while yet boiling hot, into a warmed
bottle, which is to be well closed and put aside. The
residue on the filter is principally a demi-sulphuret of
copper.
From the filtered alkaline liquid, caustic baryta is precipitated during the process of cooling in the shape of
prismatic crystals; the water of crystallization is removed
by heat. The crystals are placed upon a filter, and dried.
The liquid passing through the filter is water of barytes,
which still contains -  part of crystallized caustic baryta.
S. STRONTIAN.
This earth derives its name from Strontian, in England,
where it was first discovered in combination with carbonic
acid, in the shape of a fossil (strontianite). Strontian
occurs very rarely in nature, and has the same relation to
baryta as soda to potash. It is obtained pure and caustic
in the same manner as baryta; it is lighter than this earth,
has a less astringent, caustic taste, but a stronger taste
than calcarea. Boiling water dissolves half of its weight, &c.
Earths proper.
The earths proper consist of metalloids and oxygen.
They do not become caustic by burning, are insoluble in
water, and not fusible per se; they are friable, without
taste or odour. They are found very frequently in nature.
1. MAGNESIA CALCINATA seu PURA; Fr., Magnesie calcinee;  Ger., Gebrannte   Magnesia; Eng., Calcined
Magnesia.
Pure magnesia is not found in nature, but it occurs,
combined with carbonic acid, in magnesite; with siliceous



SPECTAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

213

acid, in meerschaum, serpentine, &c.; with nitric acid in
bittern, or the mother-water of salt-works, &c. It is also
a component part of many animal and vegetable matters.
Calcined magnesia is obtained by calcinizing sub-carbonate
of magnesia, until it no longer effervesces with weak
hydrochloric acid. It is a substance more or less caustic,
according to its degree of calcinization, slightly alakine,
white, pulverulent, almost insipid, and insoluble in water.
Exposed to the air, it is easily transformed into subcarbonate, on which account, the bottles in which it is
kept should have ground-glass stoppers. The magnesia
of commerce is sometimes adulterated with quick-lime, or
with carbonate of lime; in the first of these cases, it becomes
heated by the contact of air, and colours corrosive sublimate yellow when triturated with it; if, on the contrary,
it contains sub-carbonate of lime, it effervesces with acids.
2. ALUMINA, Aluminium oxydatum, Aluminii oydumnz, Terra
aluminosa, Argillapura; Fr., Alumine, argille; Ger., hionerde, Alaun-erde; Eng., Alumine.
After silex, alumine is one of the most widely disseminated substances in nature, and is found almost pure in
the sapphire, in corundum, and in adamantine spar.
Combined with acids, such as the phosphoric, the sulphuric, &c., it forms wavellite and aluminate, but in general
it is found combined with other earths, or metallic oxides,
in clays, schists, &c. It is extracted from alum, which is
a supersulphate of alumine and potash or ammonia, by
pouring an excess of ammonia into a slightly concentrated
solution of this salt; the precipitate which is formed,
being carefully washed and dried, is pure alumine. It is a
white powder, very fine, soft to the touch, tasteless, infusible, it adheres to the tongue, forms a paste with water
without dissolving in it, and, in general, absorbs water
with avidity.
According to Hartlaub and Trinks, alumina is best prepared as follows: dissolve common alum in boiling water;
crystallize it several times in succession, in order to free
it from the oxide of iron. If perfectly freed from the iron,
it forms a clear solution with caustic potash, without any
residue; whereas, if some more iron be present, it will
deposit yellow flocks. This purified alum is dissolved in



214

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

boiling water, and the solution is mixed with a solution of
carbonate of potash as long as a precipitate continues to
form, after which carbonate of potash is added in excess,
with which the solution is slightly saturated. The precipitate is then separated from the solution by means of
blotting-paper, washed several times in succession, and
dissolved in pure nitric acid. If the solution should not
be quite clear, it is filtered, and the alumina is precipitated
by means of the carbonate of ammonium. In order to free
this precipitated alumina from all saline particles, it should
be repeatedly washed with distilled water, slightly pressed
between several sheets of blotting-paper, and dried in the
air.
From this powder we prepare the first three attenuations
by trituration.
3. SILICEA PURA, Terra silicea; Fr., Silice; Ger., Kieselerde; Eng., Silex.
This earth is found in nature in considerable masses,
either pure, as in rock-crystal, or combined with various
oxides; quartz, the sandstones, the pyrites, and in a great
measure the agates, the opals, &c., consist nearly altogether
of it. To obtain this earth pure, take half an ounce of
rock-crystal, which reduce into fragments by frequently
heating it red hot (in a wood fire), and instantly plunging
it into cold water; or if rock-crystal cannot be procured,
take the same quantity of white and pure sand, which must
be washed in distilled vinegar; in either case mix the material with two ounces of effloresced sub-carbonate of soda,
and melt the whole in an iron crucible until all effervescence
ceases and it becomes clear; after which, pour it on a flat
piece of marble. The result will be a crystalline glass, which,
after cooling, is to be put in avessel,.withfour times its weight
of distilled water, then covered with paper. The solution
will soon take place, and the siliceous earth will fall to the
bottom of the vessel, whilst the supernatant fluid will contain nothing but pure soda. To cause a more rapid precipitation of the silex, which is in a state of such minute division,
a little alcohol may be added to the water. The precipitate being entirely formed, it is to be collected on filtering
paper, and pressed between many sheets of it, after which
it is to be exposed to the air in a warm place. The silex



' SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

215

thus obtained is a fine, white powder, harsh to the touch,
gritting between the teeth, and without taste or smell.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.
Antidotes: Camph., Hepar. s.
Vegetable Basic Salts (alkaloids).
There is a class of bodies in the vegetable kingdom
which possess the properties of basic salts, and are sometimes termed "vegetable alkalies." Mforphia (morphine) was
discovered by Sertiirner in 1816; Pelletier and Caventon
discovered similar substances in the varieties of Strychnos,
in the Veratrum album, and the Peruvian Bark. They
are generally found in plants, in the form of salts, in combination with vegetable acids, sometimes with an acid
which is peculiar to the plant, and are most easily obtained
from a watery infusion of the plant, saturated with a free
acid; the liquid having been reduced by evaporation, the
alkaloids can be precipitated with potash or by boiling the
liquid with the hydrate of some earth, especially manganese.
Most alkaloids are very little soluble in water; vegetable
colouring matters precipitated together with the alkaloids,
are removed partly by means of a weak solution of potash,
partly by means of cold or tepid alcohol, &c.*
1. MORPHIUM PURUM.
Cut one ounce of the best Opium into small pieces,
boil it with six or eight times its weight of distilled
water, and repeat this two or three times. The extracts
which are obtained in this way, are put together and reduced by evaporation, until their specific gravity is 1-020
or 1*030, after which they are mixed with a solution of one
drachm of the bicarbonate of potash in half an ounce of
water; the liquid is filtered after the lapse of twenty-four
hours, then heated until it boils, and set aside for fortyeight hours. The morphium which is found deposited
after this period is dissolved in eight times its weight of
distilled water, to which a few drops of diluted sulphuric
acid have been added; with this solution we mix one ounce
* Compare Berzelius vi.



916

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

of strong alcohol, digest it with a little animal charcoal,
filter the liquid, and saturate the filtered liquid with caustic
ammonia until the alkaline reaction has distinctly set in.
In a few days, the crystals of morphium will make their
appearance; they may be collected on a filter, and washed
with distilled water. In case the morphium should not be
quite white, we dissolve it again in water and alcohol,
digest it with animal charcoal, and repeat the filtering and
crystallizing processes as described above. The solution
of morphium which is to be purified by means of animal
charcoal, should be very much acidulated, since animal
charcoal partly absorbs acids. The morphium which is
thus obtained is quite free from narcotine, which is always
present if a solution ofmorphium in muriatic acid becomes
turbid by the addition of carbonate of potash. The crystals
of morphium form white, shining, transparent, rectangular,
truncated columns, air-proof, inodorous, and of bitter taste.
We prepare the first three attenuations by trituration.
MORPHIUM ACETICUM; Acetas mokphii seu morphicus;
Acetate of morphium.
We obtain the substance by dissolving the pure morphium in concentrated vinegar until the solution is perfectly saturated, after which we reduce the solution by
evaporation at a slightly raised temperature, previously
adding a slight excess of acid. The crystals form clusters
of delicate, prismatic needles, of a yellowish-white colour
and the odour of vinegar.
In a similar manner we obtain other salts of morphium
by means of other pure acids.
We prepare the first three attenuations by trituration.
The alkaloids obtained from the Peruvian bark are distinguished by their intense cinchona-taste, and the crystals
of these alkaloids shine like mother-of-pearl. Many are
soluble in water, and some of them in alcohol and ether.
Those which are thus soluble are precipitated by oxalic,
vinous, and gallic acid, and by their salts.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

217

2. CHININUM SULPHURICUM, Sultphas quinicus; Sulphate
of quinine.
It is prepared upon a large scale:-(a.) As basic quinine,
which, after perfect evaporation, crystallizes in the shape
of narrow, elongated, somewhat pliable needles, shining
like mother-of-pearl, or in the shape of scales. It is
scarcely soluble in cold water, but readily so in boiling
water; it is likewise *easily soluble in alcohol, but not
easily in ether. When heated, it melts soon, and looks
like molten wax; when heated very much, it assumes a
beautiful red appearance, and finally burns without leaving
a residue.  It easily crumbles in a warm and dry place.
(b.) As neutral quinine, the crystals of which are colourless,
transparent, rectangular, quadrilateral prisms; it reddens
lacmus-paper, but does not taste sour. It dissolves in
eleven parts of water of 620 of heat (12~ R.); it readily
dissolves in alcohol, but very little in anhydrous alcohol.
It crumbles by exposure to the air, and by so doing loses,
according to Baip, 24-66 p. c. water.
The sulphate of quinine of the shops is frequently
adulterated with the sugar of manna, gypsum, magnesia,
alumina, boracic acid, sulphate of ammonium, sugar,
sugar of milk, starch-fecula, gum, stearine, sulphate of
cinchonine, and salicine. According to DThfos, the purity
of the sulphate of quinine is established by the following
facts: it burns without a residue when heated in a platina
spoon over a spirit lamp; a solution of quinine in concentrated sulphuric acid is perfectly colourless; and if we
pour liquid caustic potash upon it, not the least odour of
ammoniacum is perceived. (Salicine turns red by pouring
concentrated sulphuric acid upon it, whereas quinine forms
a perfectly colourless solution with that acid.--Hom. Zeitg.
xiii, 363.-Journalfiur Arzneimittel, No. ii.)
CINCHONINUM SULPHURICUM.
This substance is obtained while making the quinine;
its crystals are the first to be deposited from the extracts
of the different kinds of Peruvian bark (the brown rather
than the yellow varieties), both of which contain at the
same time the cinchonine and the quinine, while the quinine remains in the mother-lye.
10



218

SPECIAL PHARMACOPOEIA.

The basic sulphate of cinchonine is obtained by boiling
considerably diluted sulphuric acid with an excess of pure
cinchonine, and then filtering the solution while yet boiling-hot. During the process of cooling, the salt is deposited in white, transparent, rectangular columns. Its
relation to concentrated sulphuric acid is the same as that
of the sulphate of quinine, and it acts in the same way as
quinine when exposed to the heat of a spirit-lamp.
We prepare triturations.
3. PHOSPHATE    of quinine forms acicular crystals,
colourless, transparent, shining somewhat like mother-ofpearl. It is sparingly soluble in water, but readily so in
alcohol. (Arch. ix, 3.)
4. VERATRINE; it has an acrid and burning, but not
bitter taste. It is inodorous, but the dust of veratrine
causes a violent sneezing; it is soluble in alcohol, but very
little soluble in ether.  (Horn. Gazette, iv, 48.)'
5. SALICINE forms colourless, pyramidal crystals, or
scales, has a very bitter, aromatic taste, melts in a warm
temperature, dissolves in cold, but more readily in hot
water, in alcohol, not in ether, &c.  (Hyg. v, 45, and
146.)
6. STRYCHNINUM; Strychnine
This alkaloid is found in the nux vomica, the Ignatius'
bean, the spurious angustura-bark, and probably in other
varieties of the family strychnos (generally in company
with brucine). It is obtained in the following manner:A certain quantity of pulverized nux vomica is repeatedly extracted with from four to five times its quantity of
alcohol of sixty to seventy p. c.; the different extracts are
mixed together, and slightly acidulated with muriatic acid;
the alcohol is then removed by distillation, the watery
residue is poured off from the resinous parts, after which
a saturated watery solution of the bicarbonate of potash is
added to a slight excess. The mixture is then filtered,
and to the filtered mixture we add as much liquid caustic
ammonia as we had before added of a solution of potash.



- - Ir

Lel rscslC1ue is cOIICLCLU 111i a iiiLCr, uieu,  liu di CAnULIrCL iv
formed, in a few hours, with four times its quantity o
anhydrous alcohol, during which period it has to be shakei
several times. This operation is repeated after pouring
off the first portion of alcohol. The undissolved residu(
is collected in a filter, dried and repeatedly boiled wit]
water until the decoction, after cooling, ceases to b
coloured brownish-red by the addition of a few drops o
the most concentrated nitric acid, which change of colou
indicates the presence of brucine. The undissolved re
maining strychnine is again dissolved in diluted alcohol
filtered, and crystallized by slow evaporation. The crys
tals are small, white, quadrilateral columns, terminating i
obtuse points.
STRYCHNINUM NITRICUM; the Nitrate of Strychnine.
We dissolve the crystals of pure strychnine in ver:
much diluted nitric acid, filter the solution, and evaporat
it at a very slightly increased temperature. The crystal
are in clusters, white, pliable, shining like silk. They ar
soluble in water and diluted alcohol.
STRYCHNINUM SULPHURICUM.
This is prepared in the same manner as the previou
salt, with pure, diluted sulphuric acid, and has the sam
external properties.
We prepare triturations from all these different varietie
of strychnine.
Salts.
By salt we generally understand a compound of som
base (metallic oxide, alkali, earth), with an acid. Ther
are two kinds of salts, amjhpid-salts and haloid-salts; th
former -are either oxygen- or sulphur-salts; the oxygen
salts being the more numerous, and consisting of an oxyger
acid and a base. We distinguish them into neutral, aci(
and basic salts. A salt is neutral which does not manifes
in its action on vegetable colours, acid or alkaline prc



220

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIAr

perties, and consists, generally, of one equivalent of acid
united with one equivalent of base, this last containing one
equivalent of oxygen. In the acid salts, the acid prevails
over the base; basic salts are those in which there is
present more than one equivalent of base for each equivalent of acid.
Haloid salts consist of a simple body of the chlorine
family, united with a metal, as chloride of sodium, iodide or
ioduret of potassium, &c. The sulphur-salts are analogous to
the oxygen-salts, except that the sulphur takes the place of
the oxygen. D)ouble salts are formed by the union of two
simple salts.
The true neutral salts have, for bases, either sub-oxides
or protoxides. The quantity of acid with which metallic
oxides are disposed to unite in their most neutral salts, is
subject to a remarkable proportion, being one equivalent
for each atom of oxygen which the base contains. Salts
in which this law is observed to hold, are generally described as neutral, even though their action on vegetable
colours may indicate a preponderance of acid.
Salts which form in the water, unite chemically with a
certain quantity of water (water of crystallization), upon
which their colour and form depend; some salts lose
this water by exposure to a dry air, and crumble. Salts
are either soluble in water, and then form crystals of a
peculiar salt taste, or else they are insoluble, not crystallizable in powder, and tasteless.
a. Oxygen-salts.
CARBONATES.
These salts are decomposed more readily than any others;
their common properties are the following: they are decomposed by most acids with effervescence, giving out
carbonic acid gas; when exposed to a red heat they lose
their carbonic acid (except the carbonates of potash); the
carbonates of potash likewise lose their carbonic acid,
when heated in tubes, and the vapours of water acting
upon them. If mixed with pulverised coal and made redhot, they give out a large quantity of carbonic oxide gas.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

i. AMMONIUM CARBONICUM, Carbonas (sub) ammonii; Sal
volatile anglicanum; Fr., Ammoniaque carbonate, Souscarbonate d'ammoniaque, Alcali volatil concret, Sel
volatil d'Angleterre; Ger., Fliuc/tiges Laugesalz; Eng.,
Carbonate of ammonia, (sal volatile).
Formerly this salt was procured from animal substances
submitted to the action of fire; but when obtained in this
manner, it is rendered impure by an oily matter which
discolours it, and furnishes but very variable preparations,
charged with the animal oil of Dippel, and sometimes even
with hydrocyanic acid, which necessarily modify its properties. This salt is obtained purely by the distillation of
a mixture of muriate of ammonia, of sub-carbonate of lime,
of potash, or of soda. For this purpose, triturate together
half an ounce of sal-ammoniac, and the same quantity of
crystallized carbonate of soda; introduce this mixture into
a phial not closely corked, and which is placed in a sandbath up to the level of the mixture. The action of the
fire having sublimated the carbonate of ammonia into the
upper part of the phial, it is to be broken, in order to
remove the salt. This salt is white, of a fibrous appearance,
of the same smell and taste as liquid ammonia, very soluble
in cold water, partially decomposed by hot water, very
volatile, even at the ordinary temperature; it is decomposed by the alkalies, and effervesces with acids. It should
be carefully guarded against light and moisture; we prepare from it a watery solution, in the proportion of one to
ten, from which first dilution the alcoholic attenuations
are prepared as usual.
Antidotes: Camph., Calc., sulph.
2. BARYTA CARBONICA, Carbonas (sub) baryte; Fr., Baryte
carbonatee, sous-carbonate de baryte; Ger., Baryt,
Sckwererde; Eng., Carbonate of barytes.
Carbonate of barytes is but rarely found native; thus
far it has only been discovered in England, in Siberia, and
in Styria, where it occurs massive, and differs visibly from
heavy spar (sulphate of barytes), in dissolving completely
in nitric acid.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

For homoeopathic use, it is prepared in the following
manner:
Crystallized chloride of barium, well pulverised, is to be
boiled for two minutes with six parts of alcohol, in order
to free it from the chloride of strontium which might be
mixed with it; the powder is then to be dissolved in six
parts of boiling distilled water, and precipitated by carbonate of ammonia; the precipitate is to be repeatedly
washed with distilled water, and then dried. We prepare
the first three attenuations by trituration.
This salt is a delicate, white powder, without smell or
taste, soluble in muriatic, nitric, and acetic acids, with
which it effervesces.
Antidote: Camphor.
3. CALCAREA CARBONICA, Carbonas (sub) calcis; Fr.,
Craie blanche, Chaux carbonatee, Sous-carbonate de
chaux; Ger., Kalcerde, Kohlensaure-Kalcerde; Eng.,
Carbonate of lime, chalk.
The sub-carbonate of lime is met with in great abundance in nature; more or less pure, it constitutes the marbles, chalk, a species of alabaster, lime-stone, various
stalactites, &c. It is found dissolved in small quantities,
in many gaseous mineral waters, in well waters, &c.; it
forms in part, the basis of the skeletons of animals, of
coral, of the nacra of pearl, of egg-shells, of the shells of
Mollusca, of various concretions, &c., in which it often
occurs associated with phosphate of magnesia and animal
matter. For homoeopathic use, we take the sub-carbonate
of lime derived from the animal kingdom, and particularly
that furnished by the s/ell of the oyster. For this purpose
we bruise a somewhat thick and well-cleaned oyster-shell,
and take ten grains of the snow-white calcareous substance
which is found between the two surfaces; this is to be
triturated with 100 grains of sugar of milk, after which
two successive triturations (i. e., three altogether) are to be
made before dissolving them and making the remaining
attenuations with alcohol.  The carbonate of lime thus
obtained, is not, in fact, rigorously pure; but as a medicine,
it is to be preferred to all other preparations, inasmuch as
this is the one that has been experimented on under the
name of sub-carbonate of lime.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

223

G-irner recommends the following mode of obtaining
pure carbonate of lime:
Boil oyster-shells in water for half an hour, then brush
every single shell in order to remove all the impurities
which might still adhere to it, and spread them in a furnace with a good draught of air, upon red-hot coal, layer
by layer, placing between each two layers of the shells a
layer of dead coal; then make the whole pile red-hot by
means of the bellows, and maintain this heat until a piece
of shell, when taken out, looks perfectly white and can be
reduced to a fine powder without trouble. The whole is
now removed with great caution, so that the shells are not
mixed up with coal or ashes; they are placed in a flat cup,
and exposed to the open air until the lime has absorbed a
sufficient quantity of carbonic acid, which will take more
or less time according to the quantity to be prepared. If,
by pouring a little diluted acid upon pulverised lime, we
are satisfied that all the quick-lime is removed, the whole
mass is placed in a mortar, reduced to a fine powder, and
sifted through a piece of fine linen, in order to separate all
the coarser particles. We thus obtain a dazzling-white,
exceedingly porous, inodorous powder, which requires to
be prepared with great care.
4. CALCAREA CAUSTICA seu PURA; Calx; Calcium ox.ydatum, Oxydum calcicum; Fr., Chaux caustique ou vive;
Ger., Gebrannter Kalk; Eng., Quick-lime, Pure lime.
Oyster-shells are treated in the same way as described
in the previous article, except that the red heat is kept up
more vigorously, and long enough to expel every trace of
carbonic acid, in order to test which, we have to try a
piece of shell from  every layer. After which they are
immediately triturated in a mortar, sifted through linen,
and kept for use in hermetically closed bottles.*
For medicinal use we prepare, according to Class i, a
tincture with diluted alcohol. This tincture (spiritus calcarece causticce) is to be carefully guarded against the
access of air, and prepared fresh as soon as we discover
the least trace of carbonic acid in it.
The common mode of preparing it, is as follows: Intro* The slightest access of atmospheric air is destructive of its properties, as will be readily understood by comparing the process for
preparing the carbonate (above).



224

SPECIAL PHARMACOPWEIA.

duce one ounce of quick-lime into a heated bottle, pour over
it fifty ounces of water; cork the bottle, and let it
stand till cold. Then shake the bottle and add to the
mixture fifty ounces of concentrated alcohol.    After
several days, during which the bottle is frequently to be
shaken, decant the fluid into small phials which must be
closed hermetically. This tincture is of a pale strawyellow colour, caustic taste, and calcareous odour.
5. KALI CARSBONICUM, Carbonas (sub) potasse; Sal tarltai;
Fr., Potasse carbonatee, Sous-carbonate de potasse,
Sel de tartre; Ger., Kali, kohlensaures Kali, GewiicisLaugensalz; Eng., Carbonate of potash, sub-carbonate
of potash.
Sub-carbonate of potash is found in the ashes of all
vegetables, except those which grow on the sea-shore, and
is obtained either by igniting tartar, by the deflagration
of nitre with carbon, or by heating to a red heat sulphate
of potash with carbon, iron, and sub-carbonate of lime.
It is procured in the large way by lixiviating wood-ashes,
and evaporating the product to complete dryness. In
order to destroy the foreign substances that might be
associated with potash thus obtained, the whole is calcined
in furnaces built for the purpose, until the product acquires a whitish colour. There is also in commerce a
sub-carbonate of potash, which is obtained by the incineration of the residue of the grapes after the wine is expressed;
this is much purer than common potash, and is almost
entirely soluble in water.  To obtain sub-carbonate of
potash, such as is used in homoeopathy, moisten with a
little water four drachms of cream of tartar (super-tartrate
of potash), so as to form a ball, which is to be wrapped
in paper, and suffered to dry; it is afterwards heated redhot on burning coals. This operation finished, place the
ball in a porcelain saucer, covering it with a cloth, carry
it into a cellar, where it is to be left to absorb moisture
from the air for fifteen days. By this means the potash
is separated from the lime, so that it contains no portion
of it.
Another mode of obtaining this salt is as follows:
Mix carefully one portion of finely pulverised, pure
crystallized saltpetre with two portions of finely pulverised



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA

225

purified cream of tartar; detonate the mixture in a well
polished, heated iron crucible, lixiviate the black mass
thus obtained with distilled water, filter the liquid, and
evaporate it in a porcelain cup, until a dry powder remains.
Expose this powder to the open air, in order that it should
deliquesce, and all the lime which might have got into the
preparation through the cream of tartar should be removed. After the lapse of a few weeks, we add water to
separate this carbonate of lime, filter the liquid, dry it
again, and keep it in well-closed bottles. It is a perfectly
white powder, and easily and completely soluble in a little
water.  We prepare the first two attenuations with distilled water, and the third with diluted alcohol.
Antidotes: Camph., Coff., Spir. nitr. dulc.
6. MAGNESIA CARBONICA, Carbonas (sub) magnesica; Fr.,
Magnesie carbonatee, Carbonate (sous) de magnesie;
Ger., Bittersalzerde, Talkerde, Kohilensaure-Talkerde; Eng.,
Carbonate of magnesia.
This salt frequently occurs native, but more usually in
the form of a white, earthy mass, than crystallized. It is
prepared artificially by decomposing the sulphate of magnesia, dissolved in water by means of a solution of sub-carbonate of potash, and collecting and washing the precipitate.
The greater the purity of the sulphate of magnesia and of
the carbonate of potash, the weaker the dilutions; the
more care taken in the washings, and the more rapid the
drying, the lighter, whiter, and more valuable in commerce
is the magnesia obtained. The best is that which comes
from England. This salt, usually in large cubic masses,
of a dead white, is soft to the touch, insipid and inodorous,
adheres strongly to the tongue, effervesces with acids;
fire decomposes it, pure water does not dissolve it, but in
carbonated water it dissolves almost entirely. It is often
adulterated with carbonate of lime, which is detected by the
insoluble residuum left on dissolving it in weak sulphuric
acid.  To prepare the magnesia used in homoeopathy,
take ten parts of' the whitest and lightest, which triturate
with ninety parts of sugar of milk; the first three attenuations are thus prepared.
Antidotes: Calc., Natr. mur.
10 ~



SPECIAL PHARIMACOPOEIA.

7. NATRUM CARBONICUM, Carbonas (sub) socle; Fr., Soude
carbonatee, Sous-carbonate de soude; Ger., Mineralischies
Laugensalz; Eng., Carbonate of soda.
This salt is found native; it abounds in Egypt, in a valley
called that of the Natron Lakes, and is crystallized in these
lakes by natural evaporation; it is also the basis of the
waters of Vichy and other thermal waters, and is found in
the plants growing on the maritime coasts of France. It
is prepared oni a large scale in Egypt, Spain, and France,
by the incineration of the plants which grow on the seashore; these ashes are sold under the name of artificial
soda; they are of a blackish colour, and contain all those
impurities found in ordinary ashes, such as various sulphates, muriate of soda, carbon, and silex. The Spanish,
or Alicant barilla, is considered the best; the most impure
is the Kelp; it contains iodide of soda. There is another
kind which comes from Hungary, and is purer than any
other; it is found in that country at the bottom of lakes
which have been dried up by the heat of the sun (or
by other physical causes). It is also prepared by heating sulphate of soda, charcoal, and lime, to a red heat,
and lixiviating the product. For homoeopathic use, we
take rough carbonate of soda, which is purified by submitting it to a fresh crystallization. For this purpose,
this salt is first washed, dissolved by heat, and the
solution suffered to cool, taking care to stir it from time
to time with a spatula, to prevent the formation of
regular crystals. The crystallized salt is then placed in a
funnel, the end of which is closed with a little cotton, and
when the adherent moisture has run off, it is to be wet
from time to time with a fresh quantity of distilled water,
observing that the last has drained off before more is
added. When the water which drains off is no longer
clouded by the addition of nitrate of silver, after having
been saturated with nitric acid, it will be unnecessary to
continue the washing, as the salt remaining in the funnel
will be pure sub-carbonate of soda. This salt, when pure,
has a cooling, slightly alkaline taste; on exposure to the
air, it effloresces; it is insoluble in alcohol, but dissolves
in twice its weight of cold water. The first three attenua


SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

'27

tions are made by trituration, or we may prepare an
aqueous solution in the proportion of 1 to 10.*
Antidote: Camphor.
8. STRONTIANA CARBONICA, Carbonas Strontiance; Fr.,
Strontiane carbonatee, Carbonate de Strontiane; Ger.,
Strontian-Erde, Ko/lensaurer Strontian; Eng., Carbonate
of Strontian.
This salt is found in nature in a fossil state, and known
under the name of Strontianite, but it is extremely rare.
To procure it suitable for homoeopathic use, take sulphate
of strontian, known by the name of poudre des Celestins,
boil it in water for an hour, with three times its weight of
carbonate of potash, or soda, filter it rapidly; wash the
residuum, dissolve it in nitric acid, crystallize it carefully,
and lastly, precipitate the salt by means of sub-carbonate
of soda. It may also be obtained, by heating sulphate of
strontian to redness, in a crucible, with one sixth of its
weight of charcoal powder; this will produce sulphuret of
strontian (foie de strontiane), which dissolve in boiling water,
and afterwards precipitate the salt by means of sub-carbonate of potash, or the sulphur may be precipitated by
means of nitric acid, and the solution of nitrate of strontian
thus obtained, be decomposed. Finally, we may attain the
desired result by preparing hydrochlorate of strontian as
we prepare hydrochlorate of baryta (which see), and by
afterwards decomposing the salt produced by means of
sub-carbonate of soda. The first of these three methods
is that commonly adopted.
The first three attenuations are prepared by trituratioin.
Antidole: Camphor.
NITRATES.
We assign this place to the nitrates, in consequence of
the plan we have adopted to arrange the salts agreeably,
to their greater or lesser liability to decomposition. The
nitrates are, all of them, easily soluble in water; by burning
them alone, without the admixture of any other substance,
they first give out oxygen, then nitrogen; if spread on redhot coal, they detonate. This detonation takes place with
* In this case, alcohol should not be used until the third attenuation
has been attained with distilled water.



~28

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

the more readiness and intensity if the nitrates are mixed
up with combustible bodies, the base either being set free
or left in combination with the new acid produced by the
combustion. By pouring concentrated sulphuric acid upon
the nitrates, and gently warming the mixture, the red
fumes of nitrous acid will be developed.
9a. NITRUM, Niras potasse, Kali nitricum, Salpetlre; Fr.,
Nitre, Potasse nitratee, Nitrate de potasse, Salp4tre;
Ger., Salpetersaures Kali, Salpeter; Eng., Nitrate of
potash, Nitre, Saltpetre.
This saline substance is daily-found in stables, cellars,
and other places in the vicinity of animal or vegetable
putrefaction. Nitrogen, oxygen, and potash are its component parts, potash being its base, and nitric acid being
formed by the combination of the two others. This salt
is found in old walls and rubbish, in various minerals, in
the water of some lakes, in certain animal matters, (the
wood-louse amongst others,) and, above all, in many plants.
In most cases, this salt is obtained artificially, by lixiviating
what are called saltpetre earths, and submitting the product
to many successive purifications, which give the products
known as rough saltpetre, &c., and finally what is called
refined saltpetre, which is judged to be entirely free from the
foreign salts which -the preceding sorts may still contain.
For homoeopathic use, however, the nitre requires still to
be purified. For this purpose, dissolve it in twice its
weight of boiling water, add to this solution a solution of
carbonate of potash, until it is no longer discoloured; then
filter the whole through filtering-paper covered with a layer
of charcoal powder of the thickness of a knife-blade, after
which evaporate the fluid, and crystallize it by exposing it
in a cool place. The nitre thus obtained still contains
common salt, which is got rid of by dissolving it in an equal
weight of boiling water, and stirring it until cold, in order to
prevent the formation of regular crystals. When the nitre
is thus completely precipitated, it is put into a filter
sprinkled with water, the water it contains is suffered to
drain off, and it is then dried on blotting-paper. Nitre
thus purified when triturated, forms a powder entirely dry
and of a dazzling white, whilst that which contains foreign
salts is of a white, more or less dirty, and liable to attract



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

229

moisture from the atmosphere. The first three attenuations
of this salt are made by trituration, or a watery solution
may be obtained in the proportion of one part of the salt
to ten times its weight of distilled water.    Alcohol cannot
be used in either case until after the third attenuation.
NITRI ACIDUM, Acidum nitri seu nitricum, Aqua fortis; Fr., Acide
nitrique, Eau forte; Ger., Salpetersaure, Scheidewasser; Eng.,
Nitric acid, Aqua fortis.
This acid is not found native in a free state, but it exists in all
nitrates combined with a base.   To obtain this acid as used in
homceopathy, pulverise 4 drachms of perfectly pure nitre, introduce this
powder into a small retort coated with clay; add an equal quantity of
phosphoric acid of an oily consistence; shake the mixture slightly,
expose it to the flame of a spirit-lamp, and pure nitric acid which does
not fume, and of a specific gravity of 12-00, will come over. Pure nitric
acid is fluid at the ordinary temperature, and colourless; exposed to
a considerable degree of cold, it congeals; it boils more readily than
water, is of an acid and caustic taste, and has a weak and disagreeable
smell; it destroys organic matters, and colours them yellow. The
attenuations of this acid can neither be made with sugar of milk nor
with pure alcohol, with which it forms an ether; the first is therefore
made with distilled water only, the second with alcohol diluted with
twice its volume of water, and it is only with the third that we can
begin to use common alcohol.
If it should contain muriatic acid, the liquid will be rendered turbid
by adding the nitrate of silver; if it contain sulphuric acid, the nitrate
of barytes will form a precipitate.
Antidotes: Camph., Con., Hep. s., Mez., Sulph.
NITRI SPIRITUS DULCIS, Spiritus nitri dulcis, Spiritus uetheris nitratus,
Spiritus nitrico-ethereus, A3ther nitricus seu nitri, Naphtha nitri;
Fr., Esprit de nitre dulcifie, Ether nitrique alcoholis4; Ger.,
Versiisster Salpetergeis; Eng., Spirit of nitrous ether, Sweet
spirits of nitre.
The ether used in homemopathy, under the name of nitric ether is not
the nitric ether of the moderns, but that which is known by the name of
alcoholised nitric ether. It is obtained by submitting to distillation a
mixture of six parts of alcohol to one of ordinary nitric acid, of a
specific gravity of 1-30, and rectifying the product by means of calcined
magnesia, in order to remove the free acid and akind of yellow oil
which it usually contains. Ether thus obtained must be kept in wellstoppered bottles, care being taken to fill them completely, and to tie
prepared bladder over the stopper; because ether, when exposed to the
air, is very liable to become acid, on account of the nitrous acid which
is combined with the alcohol, and which is oxydised by the oxygen of
the air, or by attracting the moisture of the air, which causes this acid
to become disengaged, and to appear in its free state. Alcoholised nitric
ether is colourless, perfectly limpid, of a strong and agreeable smell, a
sweetish and aromatic taste, miscible in water and alcohol in all pro


230

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

portions; it becomes acid in the air, and evaporates at a low temperature, without leaving any residuum. That of commerce is frequently
rendered impure by the presence of hydrochloric or nitric acid; in
this case, by dissolving it in water, and adding some drops of a solution
of silver, a precipitate will be obtained.
Spirit of Nitrous Ether is used as the antidote of many medicines.
It is also very effective, administered either by olfaction, or by deglutition, as an antidote against many alkaline and animal poisons.
10a. NATRUM NITRICUM, Nilras sodce; Fr., Soude nitrat6e,
Nitrate de soude; Ger., Salpetersaures Natrunm; Eng.,
Nitrate of'soda.
This salt, known under the name of cubic or rkomnboid
itrle, is found native in India and in Peru, in the desert
of Atacama, where it forms a mine of forty leagues in
extent, and whence it is even introduced into France. In
this state, nevertheless, it is not entirely pure; it contains,
on the contrary, sulphate of soda, hydrochlorate of soda,
and some traces of calcareous salt. It may be prepared
artificially, by dissolving sub-carbonate of soda in three times
its weight of hot water, and adding to the solution, while still
hot, nitric acid, until there is no longer any effervescence,
and it does not redden litmus paper. The fluid obtained
is then filtered, in order to clarify it, exposed to a moderate
heat, and evaporated to the consistence of a syrup, or until
it begins to crystallize; after which it is allowed to settle,
and is kept cold for two or three days. At the end of that
time, the fluid is decanted, the crystals are dried on
blotting-paper, and kept in a bottle hermetically closed.
The crystals of this salt are usually cubic or rhomboid;
the slower the evaporation the more beautiful the crystals;
they dissolve readily in three times their weight of cold,
in hot water equal to the quantity of the salt in weight,
and even in alcohol, but in minute quantities. This salt
has a cooling and bitter taste; exposed to the air, it attracts
moisture without, however, deliquescing.      The first three
attenuations are prepared by trituration, or we prepare a
watery solution in the proportion of one part to ten. In
neither case should alcohol be used until after the third
attenuation.
CHLORATES.
The general properties of the chlorates are as follows:
they have a cooling salt taste like the nitrates, from which



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

231

the chlorates are distinguished by the fact, that, if mixed
with combustible substances they detonate more easily and
rapidly, and that, if heated without any previous admixture,
they are decomposed more easily, giving off oxygen, and
leaving chlorides, not bases, behind; their decomposition
by concentrated sulphuric acid takes place with a very
distinct noise, and is sometimes accompanied with the
development of light and warmth. These salts do not
affect vegetable colours, by which they are distinguished
from nitrates; nor do they possess any odour of chlorine.
116. KALI CHLORICUM, C/loras potasse; Fr., Potasse muriatee, Chlorate de potasse, Muriate oxygenee de potasse;
Ger., C/lorsaures Kali; Eng., Chlorate of Potash.
This salt is procured by passing a current of chlorine
through a solution of caustic potash; after several days,
the operation is stopped, the shining scales found at the
bottom of the vessel are collected, and washed with a little
cold water, to remove the hydrochlorate of potash and
chloride of potassium they might contain; then, after
completely purifying them, they are dissolved in hot water,
and suffered to crystallize. This salt must not be confounded with   the chloride of potask, nor with that of
potassium.
It is in rhomboidal plates, of a pearly white, brittle, of a
cool, harsh taste, soluble in fifteen times its volume of cold
water; it is fusible on burning coals, it detonates by a
blow, and inflames on contact with sulphuric acid, on
which account it was formerly used for the chemical
matches which inflame on being dipped into sulphuric
acid. If chlorate of potash dissolved in distilled water
becomes cloudy on the addition of a solution of silver, it
shows that it is rendered impure by the chloride of potassium; and if, at a red heat, the residuum exhibits
alkaline properties, we may conclude that it contains nitre.
We prepare first a watery solution of -2, which constitutes what may be termed the mother tincture; the
first attenuation is made with diluted, and the subsequent
attenuations with strong alcohol.
Antidotes: Bell., Puls.



232

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

PHOSPHATES.
12C. CALCAREA     PHOSPHORATA    seu PHOSPHORATA,
Pkosphas calcis; Fr., Chaux phosphatee, Phosphate de
Chaux; Ger., Pkosphorsaure Kalkercde; Eng., Phosphate
of Lime.
We obtain this preparation perfectly pure by decomposing the acetate of calcarea with the phosphate of soda
(using one part of the former to one part and a half of the
latter); for this purpose we dissolve the two salts, each
by itself, in a sufficient quantity of water (i. e. as much
as is required for complete solution), and then mix them
together. The phosphate of lime which falls down in the
shape of a crystalline powder, is carefully washed with
pure water, collected on a filter, and dried; it is white
and porous.
We prepare the first three attenuations by trituration.
SULPHATES.
Sulphates are distinguished by the following properties:
They are insoluble in alcohol, and may, therefore, by
means of it, be precipitated out of their watery solutions.
The alkaline and earthy sulphates, and the sulphates of
metallic oxydes, are generally soluble in water; the sulphates of alkaline earths, on the contrary, are either
insoluble in water, or soluble only in very small quantities.
The salts which are soluble in water are recognisable by
the addition of a salt of barytes, soluble in water.
Dry salts are reduced by mixing them with pulverised
coal, and making them red-hot in a crucible; their base
remaining as a sulphuret, whereas before it was a sulphate;
in such a case, alkaline sulphates leave hepar sulphuris,
and, if the heat should be raised very high, the sulphur is
expelled from many of them, the base remaining behind
pure, &c.
I3d. MAGNESIA SULPHURICA, Sulphlasmtagnesice, Salanglicanum;n Fr., Magnesie sulfatee, Sulfate de magnesie,
Sel d' Epsom; Ger., Sc&kwqel-saure Talklerde; Eng., Sulphate of magnesia, Epsom salts.
This salt is frequently found in nature, either in mineral



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

23

waters, or in the form of crystals, on the Alps, in Switzerland, at Montmartre, &c. It is prepared artificially by
the evaporation  and distillation of the mother-waters
(bittern), or by various other processes, all of which furnish
preparations, more or less impure.   The greatest part
of the sulphate of magnesia of commerce comes from
England, under the name of Epsom Salts; the mineral
waters of Seidlitz, of Seidschiitz, and of Egra, furnish also a
large quantity; but the purest is that which is extracted
from the earths and stones of the mountain of La Garde,
near Genoa; nevertheless, even this last is far from being
entirely pure. In general, none of the sulphate of magnesia of commerce is pure, and never can be used in
homoeopathy without being purified by repeated distillations and crystallizations. In order to separate it from
the alkaline or earthy salts with which it be may be combined, dissolve it in an equal volume of boiling water,
filter the solution while hot, and set it aside to crystallize.
If it contains metallic salts, it is purified by heating it to
a red heat, or by boiling its aqueous solution with sub-carbonate of magnesia, after which it is to be filtered while
still boiling, and set aside to crystallize.
If magnesite (a mineral formed by the sub-carbonate of
magnesia) can be pr6cured, it would be better to prepare
this salt ourselves. For this purpose, diluted sulphuric
acid, with two or three parts of its volume of water, add
pulverised magnesite as long as there is an excess of acid;
in this manner is obtained a mass of crystals, which must
be exposed for some time to the influence of the air, to
separate the oxide of iron usually found in magnesite.
The crystals are then dissolved in water, filtered, and
suffered to crystallize afresh.
Sulphate of Magnesia crystallizes from a warm, saturated
solution in the shape of smooth, large crystals with six sides,
whereas the crystals of the shops are elongated and pointed
(formed by stirring the lye while the crystals are forming)
it has a bitter, cooling salt taste, is easily soluble in water,
not in alcohol; and, by exposure to the air, it slowly
crumbles, forming a white powder.
The magnesia of commerce generally contains the muriate of magnesia, in which case it attracts humidity from
the air; sometimes it is mixed with metallic salts. We



234

SPECIAL PHARMACOP{EIA.

purify it by dissolving it in double its volume or weight
of hot water, adding some carbonate of magnesia, and
boiling the solution for some time; the solution is then
filtered and set aside to cool and crystallize.  By frequently stirring the solution, the formation of large
crystals is prevented, and small, white, pointed needles are
formed, which are separated from the mother-lye, washed
with a little diluted alcohol, and afterwards speedily dried
at a moderately raised temperature.
For medicinal purposes, it is best to form a watery
solution in the proportion of., and to prepare the alcoholic
attenuations from this first solution.
Otherwise the first three attenuations are made by
trituration.
14d. NATRUM SULPHURICUM, SuZlpa88SOde, Sal Glaiberi;
Fr., Sulphate de soude, Sel de Glauber; Ger., Scwhefelsaures Natrum, Glaubersalz; Eng., Sulphate of soda,
Glauber's salt.
This salt is found tolerably abundant in nature, either in
a state of efflorescence, on the surface of rocks, in lands
abounding in sea-salt, or in a state of solution in the water
of the ocean, in that of various lakes, mineral springs, &c.
It occurs in Siberia, Sweden, Italy, and Bohemia.  It is
not always manufactured directly, but is often obtained as
an accessory product in the manufacture of other salts.
The sulphate of soda of commerce is never perfectly pure;
it often contains sulphate of magnesia, or of copper, and
sometimes even of lead. In the first of these cases, potash
produces a precipitate,-and if it contains copper, ammonia
colours it blue,-while the lead in it will discolour the water
in which the salt is dissolved.
To free it from all these foreign substances, dissolve it in
water, crystallize it afresh, and dry it at a moderate heat.
This salt, when pure, forms crystals of great beauty, they
are channelled hexaedral prisms with diedral terminations; but, exposed to the air, they crumble into a white
powder, known under the name of sal mirabile delapsum.
This salt is insoluble in alcohol, but it dissolves in three
times its weight of water, at the same time absorbing
caloric. For homoeopathic use, it is taken in crystals.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

235

15d. CALCAREA SULPHURICA, Sulpas calcis; Fr., Chaux
sulphatee, sulphate de chaux; Ger., Schwefelsaurer Kalk;
Eng., Sulphate of lime.
This salt is found in nature crystallized, and forms,
under the names of Plaster of Paris, Gypsum, &c., entire
mountains. It is obtained as an accessory product in
extracting phosphoric acid from calcined bones, as well as
in preparing tartaric acid  When to a solution of lime in
sulphuric, hydrochloric, or nitric acid, the sulphate of an
alkaline substance is added, the sulphate soon precipitates,
and the less this solution contains of water, the more rapid
will be the precipitation, and the more pulverulent the
product obtained.   The sulphate of lime dissolves in
500 times its weight of water; it is entirely insoluble in
alcohol.
The first three attenuations must be made by trituration.
BORATES.
With most earths and metallic oxides, the borates, if
fused, form glass of various clearness and colour, tinge a
flame green, and, if dissolved in water and treated with
sulphuric acid, they precipitate the boracic acid in the shape
of crystals which shine like mother-of-pearl.
I6e. BORAx VENETA, Boras, Szab-boras Sodce, Natrumboraticum; Fr., Borax, sous-borate de soude, soude
boratee; Ger., Borax, Boraxsaures Natrum; Eng., Borax,
borate of soda.
Crude Borax is known under the name of Tincal, and
comes from Asia, either crystallized or in irregular masses,
which are usually coated with a greasy or soapy substance.
Three kinds of borax are known in commerce, that of India,
that of Bengal, and the Chinese.   Borax is purified by
melting it by means of fire, dissolving it in water, and
crystallizing it; this was formerly done at Venice; hence
its name, Borax Veneta.
Borax is a neutral salt, composed of boracic acid and
soda; the soda predominates, and is not completely saturated with the acid.  When purified, this salt is in white



SPECIAL PHARMACOPOEIA.

hexaedral or octaedral prisms, slightly efflorescent, its
surface becoming covered with a powdery substance like
flour; it dissolves in twelve times its weight of cold and in
twice its weight of hot water, but is insoluble in alcohol.
The first three attenuations are effected by trituration.
Antidotes: Mere., Camph., Coff.
ACETATES.
Acetates are known by pouring upon them, either when
dry, or in a highly concentrated solution, a little sulphuric
acid, after which the peculiar odour of acetic acid is at once
perceived; we know them likewise by the scarcely soluble
crystalline precipitates which are formed by acting upon
the acetates with a few drops of the nitrate of silver, or of
some mercurial oxide.  If the solution be warm, the precipitate is not formed till the solution cools down. When
heated the acetates give off combustible gases and an
empyreumatic oil, and the pure bases remain behind in
combination with coal.
17f. BARYTA ACETICA, Acetas ba.ryta;       Fr., Baryte
acetatee, Acetate de baryte; Ger., Essigsaurer Baq:t;
Eng., Acetate of barytes.
This preparation is now little used in homoeopathy, the
carbonate of barytes being preferred; the latter has the same
medicinal properties, besides which it has this advantage,
that it may be treated by trituration, and thus furnish
preparations less subject to alteration.
Dissolve carbonate of baryta in acetic acid, chemically
pure, and evaporate the fluid to the point of crystallization.
Ten grains of the crystallized salt are dissolved in ninety
drops of distilled water, which gives the first attenuation;
the second is made with water and alcohol in equal proportions, the rest with common spirits of wine.
Another way to prepare the attenuations is as follows:
Prepare, according to the decimal scale, a solution of the
acetate of barytes, in one part of strong alcohol and three
parts of pure water, which solution we will term " liquor
barytae aceticae." From this solution we prepare the second
attenuation with diluted, and all succeeding attenuations
with strong alcohol.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

237

18. CALCAREA ACETICA, Acetas calcis; Fr., Chaux
acetatee, Acetate de chaux; Ger., Essigsaurer Kalk;
Eng., Acetate of lime.
This preparation is now little used; all homoeopaths
prefer the carbonate of lime, which possesses the same properties, and has moreover the advantage of being more
suitable for trituration, and thus of furnishing more unalterable preparations.
The following is the mode of making this preparation: Boil oyster shells for an hour in water, then, after
having bruised them with a wooden mallet, select the portions hereinbefore described (see Calc. c.), and dissolve them
in distilled vinegar; by degrees bring the solution to the
boiling point, in a porcelain vessel, and leave it in that
state till saturated. That being done, filter the liquid, and
let it evaporate to one-fifth, also in a porcelain vessel.
This fluid is of a deep yellow colour, and in time lets
fall a brownish mucilaginous substance, the precipitation
of which renders it clear.  Mixed with alcohol in equal
parts, this solution will not become mouldy.   The attenuations are all made with alcohol.
Antidote: Camphor.
b. Haloid Salts.
MURIATES.
The muriates which have an alkali or earth for base, are
soluble in water and in alcohol, and remain unchanged by
combustion. Some obtain an excess of base by combustion,
and magnesia and the earths proper lose the greater part
of their acid. Rubbed together with manganese, they give
out chlorine if a little concentrated sulphuric acid is poured
upon the mixture. Anhydrous acids are incapable of removing the muriatic acid from the muriates.
1. AMMONIUM     MURIATICUM, 3liurias seu hydrochloras
ammonii, Sal ammoniacum; Fr., Ammoniaque muriate,
Muriate ou hydrochlorate d'ammoniaque, Sel ammoniaque; Ger., Salmiak, Salzsaures Ammonium; Eng., Muriate of ammonia, Hydrochlorate of ammonia, Sal ammoniac.
This salt is found in considerable quantities in the neighbourhood of volcanoes, in coal mines, in lakes, mineral



238

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

waters, plants, and even in the urine and excrements of many
animals, &c. It is manufactured at Clichy and Grenelle,
near Paris, by distilling animal matters, decomposing the
sub-carbonate of ammonia they furnish by means of sulphate
of lime, and the sulphate of ammonia, which results, by
means of muriate of soda. This process gives a sal ammoniac more or less pure; but it is sometimes adulterated
by muriate of soda, which is easily detected by its decrepitating in the fire; in other cases it contains also a little
oxide of lead, which may be discovered by its non-volatility.
Before making use of this salt in homoeopathy, it will,
therefore, be always necessary to purify and crystallize it,
not only to separate foreign substances from it, but because
it is more easily triturated when in the form of crystals
than sublimated. For this purpose, filtered water is boiled
in a porcelain vessel, into which sal ammoniac, sublimated
and pulverised, is introduced until complete saturation
takes place; this solution, while still in a state of ebullition, is filtered into another vessel of porcelain, which is set
in a cool place in order to crystallize. At the end of twentyfour hours, the liquid is decanted, is immediately made to
boil, and the process goes on as before. The crystals
obtained are placed on blotting-paper, and well dried in
heated air, after which they are kept under the name of
ammonium m uriaticum dnepuratum.  Of this preparation we
make the first three attenuations by trituration.
Pure muriate of ammonia is perfectly white, dry, and
completely neutral; it has an acrid, pungent, saltish taste,
accompanied with a sensation of coldness, and forms double
feathery, white crystals, which are, properly speaking, composed of small pyramids with six surfaces, which neither
deliquesce nor crumble in the air, completely volatilize over
a fire, and, if thrown upon red-hot coal, impart to the flame
a blueish-green tinge. Ammonium is tenacious, heavy,
pulverisable; it dissolves in three times its weight of cold
and in its precise weight of boiling water, but is less soluble
in alcohol.
The presence of sulphate among the crystals of ammonium is tested by a solution of the muriate of barytes which
forms an insoluble precipitate; if iron be present, the ammonium has a more or less yellow colour, and a solution of
this impure ammonium is tinged blackish by the tincture
of galls.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.                 239
Instead of the triturations we may prepare a watery
solution in the proportion of one to ten, from which we
afterwards prepare the alcoholic attenuations; (the first in
equal parts of alcohol, and water afterwards in pure alcohol.)
Antidotes; Camph., Coff., Spir. nitr. dulc.
2. BARYTA MURIATICA, Terra ponderosa salita, Barytes
mzriaticus, Barium oxydatum muriaticum, Baryta hydrochlorica, Hydroc/loras baryticus, Cliloretum barii cum aqua;
Fr., Baryte muriatee, Hydrochlorate de baryte, Muriate
de baryte; Ger., Salzsaurer Baryt, Salzsaure Schiwererde;
Eng., Muriate of barytes, Hydrochlorate of barytes.
Prepare a mixture of four parts and a half of finely pulverised sulphate of barytes, one part of lamp-black, and
three parts of liquefied chloride of calcium; heat this
mixture in a Hessian crucible, keeping it over the fire as
long as the little flames of carbonic oxide gas rise from the
thick-flowing mass, after which the mass is taken out by
means of an iron spoon, and left to cool; pulverise it after
cooling, add distilled water, then filter and evaporate.
Crystals will form which require to be dissolved repeatedly
in order to become perfectly pure; they are colourless,
transparent, quadrilateral tables of a tolerable specific
gravity, air-proof, and of a bitterish-acrid taste.
We prepare the attenuations in the same way as has
been described for baryta acetica.
3. CALCAREA MURIATICA, Jllurias seu liydrc7looras calcis;
Fr., Chaux muriat6e, Muriate ou hydrochlorate de chaux;
Ger., Salzsaurer Kalk; Eng., Chloride of calcium, Muriate
of lime.
This salt is found in sea-water, in the bittern or motherwater of saltworks, and is obtained as an accessory product
during the preparation of spirit of ammonia, of sub-carbonate of ammonia, &c. It is procured pure by saturating
sub-carbonate of lime (prepared oyster-shells) with sulphuric acid. This salt, crystallized, contains 49-13 of
water, rapidly attracts moisture from the atmosphere, and
readily deliquesces. It is very soluble in water and in
alcohol, and all the attenuations should be prepared with
the latter.



240

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

4. MAGNESIA MTJRIATICA, Murias seu Ftydrocloras magnesice; Fr., Magnesie muriatee, Muriate ou hydrochlorate
de magnesie; Ger., Salzsaure Talkerde; Eng., Muriate of
magnesia.
This salt is found in many mineral waters, in some
saline waters, and in sea-water, which contains 3-50 parts
in30;(i.e.  ). To obtain this salt suitable for homoeopathic
purposes, take pure and hot hydrochloric acid, procured by
distilling sea-salt with an equal weight of phosphoric acid,
(melted by fire, and afterwards settled in a state of oleaginous deliquescence,) dissolve in it as much magnesia as possible, at a temperature of 2320 (80~ R.), filter the solution
while hot, and evaporate it to dryness at a uniform heat.
This salt, which is very deliquescent, must be kept in a
corked bottle; it has a very bitter taste, effervesces with
acids, is decomposed by heat, and is difficult to crystallize.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.
Antidote: Camphor.
5. NATRUM MURIATICUM, IMfuri   8 Sseu It/yd'ochloras sod8, sal
culinare; Fr., Soude muriatee, Muriate ou hydrochlorate
de soude, Sel de Cuisine; Ger., Salzsaures Natrum,
Kiickensalz; Eng., Chloride of sodium, Muriate of soda,
Common salt.
This salt is found native and anhydrous, (salfossile seu
gemmnc,) in various parts of Europe, as in France, near
Vic, in Switzerland near Villeneuve, &c., either in mines,
or forming mountains, as in Spain. It also exists in seawater, in salt springs, and in many mineral waters. The
common salt of commerce always contains a little magnesia,
sulphate, and chloride of lime. To free it from these salts,
dissolve one part in three parts of boiling distilled water;
filter the solution, and let it crystallize at a temperature of
1320 (400 R). This salt, which, by its taste, gives a name
to what is called salt, when pure, is not altered by exposure
to the air, is colourless, fusible, and even volatile to a certain
degree; it is very soluble in water, particularly when cold;
it does not dissolve in alcohol, but is decomposed by sulphuric and nitric acid.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA,

241

For homoeopathic use, we take the crystals with pyramidal hollows in the sides of the cubes.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.
Antidotes: Camph., Nitri spir. dulc.
IODATES.
A solution of hydriodic acid or of a metal produces, with
nitrate of silver, a curdy pale-yellow precipitate; iodine
imparts a blue colour to starch. They are disposed to
become basic, and, as bases, are frequently soluble in
water. When rubbed     together with  manganese and
moistened with sulphuric acid, they give out, when warmed,
vapours of iodine, whereas the vapours of bromine are of a
hyacinth-red colour.
1. IODIUM, lodinum, Fr., lode; Ger., lod, lode, Iodine;
Eng., Iodine.
The simplest way to obtain this substance is as follows:
Dissolve iodine in caustic potash until the solution is perfectly neutralised, which is known by the solution assuming
a light brown-red appearance if an excess of iodine should
be added. The mixture is evaporated to dryness in a
polished, iron crucible, heated until it deliquesces, kept in
that condition for some time, but moderately, and then
poured off. After cooling, the mass is distilled in double
its quantity of distilled water, the solution is filtered and
evaporated. The crystals which now form are colourless,
transparent cubes, of an acrid-saltish taste, becoming
somewhat moist when exposed to the air, and soluble in
less than their own quantity of water.
The watery solution is preferable to the triturations.
2. KALI HYDRIODICUM, Hlydriodas potasse; Fr., Potasse
hydriodique, Hydriodate de potasse; Ger., Hydriodsaures
Kali; Eng., Hydriodate of Potash.
To obtain this preparation, place in contact with each
other one part of pure iodine, with four parts of water, and
one-half part of iron-filings. There is a slight disengagement of heat, and the liquid becomes deep-brown. Heat
this last gently until it becomes clear like water. Then
filter and boil it, adding pure carbonate of potash until all
the iron is separated. If too much carbonate of potash
11



242

SPECIAL PIHARMACOPCEIA.

has been added, it must be neutralised by a small quantity
of pure hydrocyanic acid. The fluid then consists of hydriodate
ofpotash; it is to be filtered and carefully evaporated until
crystals are obtained, which are laid aside and dried.
When dry, this is no longer hydriodate, but iodide of potasi; nevertheless, even in its dry state, this substance is
known by physicians under the name of hydriodate of potash.
It is formed of white cubic crystals, of an acrid and pungent taste, like salt, slightly deliquescent, and entirely
soluble in water and alcohol.   The iodide of potash of
commerce is occasionally adulterated with chloride of
potassium, which is detected by the red colour obtained
on dissolving one part 'of this iodide in 12,000 parts of
water, to which is added a little solution of platina.
We use in homceopathy not the liquid hydriodate of potash, but the substance in the state of crystals, that is to
say, the iodide, ten parts of which are to be treated with
ninety parts of sugar of milk.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.
BROMATES.
KALI HYDROBROMICUM; Kali seu Kalium bromatum seu
hydro-bromatum, Bromatum kalii seu kalicum; Eng., Hydrobromate of Potash.
It is prepared from pure bromine in the same way as
the hydriodate of potash is from iodine. Its crystals are
white, transparent cubes, or quadrilateral tables shining
like mother-of-pearl; they are air-proof, easily soluble in
water, of a pungent-saltish, and at the same time cooling
taste.
The preparation of attenuations is conducted as with the
lodates.
OF THE METALS AND THEIR COMBINATIONS.
Metals are elementary bodies possessed of a peculiar
lustre, which is increased by polishing them, or by friction; they are opaque, heavy, dense, flexible, ductile,
fusible, and the principal conductors of caloric and electricity; at the ordinary temperature they are solid, (except
quicksilver,) crystallized, or at least capable of crystallization. Most metals are without odour or taste, and all



SPECIAL PHARMACO PEIA.

243

of them are insoluble in water, alcohol, or ether. In nature
we find them either pure, that is, without combination with
some heterogeneous substance, or combined with other
metals, or combined with sulphur alone, or with sulphur and
with other metals, or in the f6rm of oxides or salts.
They combine with oxygen in various proportions, in
which case they lose their specific gravity, their hardness,
ductility, and lustre, and assume an earthy appearance;
they likewise combine with sulphur and chlorine. Metals
which are easily oxydised, are called ignoble metals; those
which resist the action of oxygen, noble metals.
Metals have a great affinity for acids, by which they
are dissolved and changed to some kind of coloured liquid;
to do this, however, the metals have first to be oxydised.
By evaporation and crystallization we obtain, from these
solutions, the metallic salts, which are generally coloured
and heavy, and, if soluble, possess a styptic taste, by which
property they are distinguished from other salts.
Metals combine1, with oxygen,
i2, with metalloids,
3, with each other;
4, they do not combine with oxides unless they
themselves have first been oxydised.
1. Noble metals,
Which are not easily oxydized, either at a low or high
temperature, and the oxides of which are reducible per se.
1. PLATINA; Fr., Platine; Ger., Platina; Eng., Platina.
This metal, of a silver-white, has as yet only been found
in America, Spain, Russia, and the auriferous sands of the
Rhine; it usually occurs in the form of small grains,
commonly alloyed with other metals, from which it is very
difficult to separate it. When pure, this metal is of a
rather deeper colour than silver, very ductile, nearly infusible, heavier and more unalterable than any other metal;
it is not oxydised in water, nor at any temperature.
To prepare it for homceopathic use, take twenty grains



2442

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

of chemically pure platina, which dissolve in aqua regia, with
heat; dilute the solution in a suitable quantity of water,
into this plunge a rod of well polished steel, around which
the platina will be seen precipitating and forming a crystalline crust. The metal obtained in this way is a spongy
mass, iron-gray, without lustre, soft, porous, and of little
density. It should be frequently washed in distilled water,
and well dried.
According to Rau, pure platina in powder may also be
obtained by boiling the chloride with alcohol; the metal
is precipitated by this process, and if carefully washed in
distilled water, it forms a preparation entirely suitable.
One grain of the powder obtained by either of these two
processes, is triturated, with sugar of milk, in the usual
proportions, to make the attenuations, if pure platina
in leaves sufficiently thin, like those of gold or silver,
cannot be procured.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.
Antidote: Puls.
la. PLATINA MURIATICA, C/lor'0s platinicus; Eng., Muriate of Platina, Chloride of Platina.
Dissolve platina-wire in aqua regia, evaporate it to
dryness at a moderate temperature, but so as to prevent
decomposition; by this means a dark brown-red salt is
obtained, which is to be dissolved in nine times its quantity of diluted alcohol, and kept for use as Platina muriatica 1,
from which we prepare the alcoholic attenuations. We
keep it in phials with ground glass stoppers.
2. AURUM FOLIATUM, Aurum purum; Fr., Or en feuilles,
Or pur; Ger., Gold, Blattgold; Eng., Gold-leaf, Pure
Gold.
This perfect metal is most generally found native,
sometimes alloyed with other metals, such as silver, iron,
lead, sulphur, &c.; it abounds most in South America,
Mexico, Peru, Siberia, and Hungary; much of it is found
in the form of dust in the sand of rivers, from which it is
separated by washing. Gold coin is never free from alloy;
in order to procure it entirely pure, a piece of gold, first
reduced into thin leaves, is to be dissolved in aqua regia;



i SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

245

this solution is to be evaporated to complete dryness, the
dry residuum is to be again dissolved in distilled water,
to which a solution of sulphate of iron is to be added, until
no further action takes place. In this manner a deep-red
precipitate, almost black, is obtained, which, after having
been washed in weak muriatic acid and distilled water,
gives, when melted, pure gold.
Pure gold is very brilliant, of an orange-yellow colour
when in mass, and of an emerald-green when in a state of
fusion, or when reduced to very thin leaves, and held up
against the light; it is inodorous, insipid, difficult of
fusion, crystallizable, soft, very tenacious, malleable in the
highest degree, and of a specific gravity of 19-257. Water,
air, and fire, do not alter it, even when in leaves; but a
strong electric discharge transforms it into a purple powder,
without, perhaps, changing its chemical properties.
If perfectly pure gold can be obtained in leaves, it is in
the most convenient form to make the three usual triturations; the other attenuations are made by means of alcohol.
Antidotes: Assafoet., Merc., Vinum, Smelling of Camphor.
2a. AURUM MURIATICUM, Jur'lias seu Deuto-chloretum auri;
Fr., Or muriate, Muriate or Deuto-chlorure d'or; Ger.,
Salzsaures Gold; Eng., Muriate or Deuto-chloride of
Gold.
This salt is in small quadrangular prisms, or truncated
octaedrons, of a beautiful yellow, becoming green when
dried in vacuo, fusible at a moderate heat, very deliquescent,
inodorous, but slightly bitter, styptic, and leaving a metallic after-taste. It is obtained by dissolving one part of
pure metallic gold in a mixture composed of one part of
nitric, and two parts of hydrochloric acid, evaporating the
solution to dryness at a moderate heat, and dissolving the
product afresh in hydrochloric acid. It is soluble in
alcohol and in ether. The concentrated solution is saffronyellow, inclining to red. The great deliquescence of this
salt renders its preservation very difficult, and on this
account, the old school, in its preparations, directed it to
be mixed with common salt, by evaporation, which would
not answer for homoeopathic preparations. Trituration



246

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

with sugar of milk has been attempted, but without
favorable results.  The attenuations should  be made
with alcohol, the first with diluted alcohol in the proportion
of 1 part to 10. It should be kept in dark bottles with glass
stoppers.
26. AURUM    FULMINANS; Fr., Or fulminant; Ger.,
Knallgold: Eng., Fulminating Gold.
This metallic substance, which at first was obtained by
combining oxide of gold with ammonia, is more advantageously prepared by means of pure chloride of gold. It is
thus procured:-by precipitating the chloride by means of
ammonia, after which the precipitate is washed and dried
at a moderate temperature.  It is a solid, yellow, insipid
substance, detonating with violence by friction or a blow, so
that the bottles containing it should be covered only with
paper. Hence it follows, that it should never be submitted
to trituration, but should be prepared as described for the
Aurum nmuriaticznm (above).
3. ARGENTUM, ArgentumJfoliatum; Fr., Argent; Ger., Silber,
Blattsilber; Eng., Silver, Silver Leaf.
This metal, known from the earliest ages, is found in
nature either in the native state, or combined with different substances, such as gold, mercury, iodine, selenium,
sulphur, lead, &c. It occurs in France, and in nearly all
countries, but principally in Mexico and Peru. That
which is found in commerce is generally alloyed with other
metals, and chiefly with copper. Pure silver is obtained
by dissolving the silver of commerce in muriatic acid, and
by heating strongly the product obtained with carbonate
of soda.   If silver-leaf of undoubted purity could be
obtained, it would be the most convenient for medical
use; the thinnest leaves must be chosen, which, when
placed between the eye and the light, appear of a beautiful
blue, and translucent, and dissolve completely in nitric
acid.  If the leaves contain copper, the solution will
exhibit a blueish tint, which, when too intense, indicates
that the silver must be rejected as unsuitable for homoeopathic purposes. If the leaves contain lead, it will be
detected by adding sulphuric acid to the solution; diluted



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

247

with sixty parts of water, a white precipitate will be
thrown down, which is sulphate of lead.
We first make three triturations with sugar of milk; the
rest of the attenuations are made with alcohol.
Antidote: Mere.
3a. ARGENTUM NITRICUM, Nitras argenti; Fr., Argent nitrate, Nitrate d'argent; Ger., Salpetersaures Silber;
Eng., Nitrate of Silver.
The salt which we indicate by this name, is not thefused
nitrate of silver, called also lapis infernalis, or lunar caustic,
but the crystallized nitrate of silver. To obtain this salt,
take the purest silver, dissolve it at a moderate heat in
twice its weight of pure nitric acid, which gives a perfectly
colourless solution if pure silver is used; whereas, if it
contain copper, the solution will have a greenish-blue
colour.  This solution is then evaporated and set to
crystallize. When pure, this salt is in colourless, transparent, thin plates, varying in form, of a caustic, styptic
and metallic taste; it does not attract humidity from the
atmosphere, but is partially decomposed by the light. It
dissolves in an equal weight of cold water, and in twice its
weight of boiling alcohol, which nevertheless abandons it,
so that it retains but a very small portion of it when cold.
Notwithstanding this, it would perhaps be better to make
the first solution in boiling alcohol, than to prepare it by
triturations with sugar of milk; the solution thus made,
would retain sufficient portions to constitute the first
attenuation, from which the others might be made with
cold alcohol, in the usual manner.
According to Griiner, the first solution should be made
in water, in the proportion of five parts to ninety-five.
Lapis infernalis is obtained by melting the crystals of
the nitrate of silver, which thus lose their water of crystallization. It is in rods of a light-gray colour, dissolves
completely in twice its weight of water, forming a limpid,
colourless solution.  Good lapis infernalis is of a white or
white-gray colour, a moderately firm cohesion, and exhibits
in the recent fracture a perfectly crystalline, radiating
starry texture.
Antidote: Salt.



248

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

la. f'ansition-metals,
Distinguished from the former by the fact that they become oxydised at a high temperature, though slowly and
almost imperceptibly.
1. NICOLUM CARBONICUM; Fr., Nikel carbonate; Ger.,
KoAlensaures Nickel; Eng., Carbonate of Nickel.
Nickel in a metallic state and entirely pure, is white,
with a shade of gray; it acts by attraction on the magnetic
needle, and may acquire poles; exposed to heat with contact of air, it is converted into a pure green oxide. The
substance from which it is usually obtained, is Cupfernickel, in which it is found combined with arsenic and
iron. It occurs in nature under many forms, and in
various combinations. In the mines, in different parts of
Germany, of France (at Ste. Marie aux Mines, and at
Allemont), and of England, arsenical nickel usually occurs,
which is found coated with oxide of nickel. It frequently
accompanies arsenical cobalt. The nickel of commerce is
in porous masses, of a dark gray, which are obtained by
first preparing, in the liquid way, oxide of nickel, which
is afterwards reduced by means of a small quantity of pulverized charcoal.
To obtain this metal, as used in homoeopathy, dissolve
it in diluted nitric acid, and evaporate the solution to dryness, repeating this process three or four times. Dissolve
the product of the last evaporation in liquid caustic
ammonia, which must be entirely free from carbonic acid;
this may be ascertained by trying whether or not it produces a precipitate by treatment with hydrochlorate of lime.
The solution is then evaporated to dryness, after which the
dry mass is mixed with two or three times its weight of
black flux (a mixture of two parts of tartar, and one part of
nitre decomposed in a red-hot crucible), placed in a crucible, and kept in a hot fire for half or three quarters of an
hour. From the product thus obtained, the attenuations
are made, the first three of which are prepared by trituration.



f SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA,

049

2. OSMIUM; Fr., Osmium; Ger., Osmium;
Eng., Osmium.
This metal, discovered in 1804, by Tennant, is found in
the ore of platina, combined with iridium. To obtain it,
pulverize in a steel mortar the hard insoluble particles,
which remain when platina is dissolved in aqua regia, and
which are a compound of osmium and iridium. Wash
this powder in hydrochloric acid, add an equal part, by
weight, of anhydrous nitre, introduce the mixture into a
porcelain retort with a glass-receiver, tubulated, and which,
by means of a tube, is in communication with a bottle
containing liquid ammonia, in order to be better able to
collect and fix all the osmium which is developed. The
receiver should be kept cool, and the interstices carefully
stopped. The retort is then brought to a white heat, and
the temperature kept up until no more bubbles of gas are
formed in the ammonia. The saline mass which remains
in the retort, is then dissolved in cold water, and mixed,
in a bottle with a ground glass stopper, with aqua regia,
containing nitric acid in excess. This being done, the
mixture is subjected to distillation, taking care not to
suffer the osmiic acid, which is very volatile, to evaporate.
To the solution of osmic acid thus obtained, add hydrochloric acid in excess, and plunge into it a rod of zinc,
on which the metallic osmium will soon begin to precipitate. In this state osmium is black or blueish-black,
easily pulverised, infusible, and volatile when in contact
with oxygen.
Antidote: Phosphoric acid.
3. MERCURI us vivUs, Hydrayrgrutm viviti, Ardgetunm Oviwtnm;
Fr., Mercure vif, Vif argent; Ger., Mllercer, QuecXksilber;
Eng., Mercury, Quicksilver.
This metal is found in various forms and in different
combinations, either amalgamated with silver, or united
with sulphur, as cinnabar, &c.; there are mines of it in
Hungary, Transylvania, Russia, Spain, Peru, and the East
Indies. In commerce, this metal is often alloyed with
lead and bismuth; it is freed from these metals by boiling
on its surface an aqueous solution of mercurial nitrate for
about an hour, care being taken to renew the water as it
evaporates. This solution takes up the lead and the
11



S50

SPECIAL PI-ARMACOPCEIA.

bismuth, and deposits in their place its mercury, which
unites with the other. The purest mercury may be obtained by the distillation of artificial cinnabar with iron
filings; sulphuret of iron is formed, and the mercury
passes over into the receiver, which should be filled with
water. This mercury is then collected on a piece of
leather, and, by means of a.press, is freed from all humidity. In a state of perfect purity, mercury is of a very
brilliant tin-white, without any iridescent pellicle, fluid at
the ordinary temperature, and evaporates easily in the air.
Placed in a spoon, and heated over the fire, it should not
decrepitate, nor leave any residuum on being evaporated;
the water in which it is triturated or shaken should remain
clear; vinegar, after having been in contact with it, should
not acquire a sweetish taste, &c.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.
Antidotes: Hepar sulph., Camph., Op., Chin., Elect.,
Assafoet., Aur., Rhus tox.
3a. MERCURIUS SOLUBILIS HAHNEMANNI GRISEUS,
Hydrargyrum oxycdulatumz nigrum; Fr., Mercure soluble
de Hahnemann; Ger., Haknemann's azifloslic/es Quecksilber; Eng., Black Oxide of Mercury.
This mercurial preparation is neither an oxide nor a
protoxide of mercury, but an ammoniaco-mercurial subprolo
nitrate, which, as it does not keep well, and is very liable
to pass to the maximum of oxidation, should be prepared
in a very small quantity at a time. Hahnemann himself
had long since abandoned this preparation, preferring to it,
in all cases, that of metallic mercury, which we have mentioned above. Nevertheless, as there are many homoeopathic physicians who imagine that metallic mercury is
not so efficacious as the uncertain preparation, black oxide
of mercury, we will point out the method recommended by
Hahnemann to obtain it.
Having purified the mercury, as described above, it is
dissolved, cold, in common nitric acid, which requires
many days; the salt which results is dried on blottingpaper, and triturated in a glass mortar for half an hour,
adding one quarter of its weight of the best alcohol. The
alcohol which has thus been cofiverted into ether is thrown
aside, and the trituration of the mercurial deposit is conti


SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

251

nued with fresh alcohol for half an hour each time, until this
fluid has no longer the smell of ether. That being done,
the alcohol is decanted, and the salt dried on blottingpaper, which is renewed from time to time. Afterwards
it is triturated for a quarter of an hour in a glass mortar,
with twice its weight of distilled water; the clear fluid is
decanted, the salt is again washed by a second trituration
with a fresh quantity of water; the clear fluid is united to
the preceding, and thus we have the aqueous solution of
all that the saline mass contained of mercurial nitrate
really saturated. The residuum is composed of other mercurial salts, of chloride and sulphate. Finally, this aqueous
solution precipitates, by treatment with caustic ammonia,
the so-called black oxide of mercury, (blackish-gray oxidule of
mercury,) the first three attenuations of which are made by
trituration.
Gruner prepares this substance as follows:
Treat three parts of pure mercury with four parts of
pure concentrated nitric acid of a specific gravity of 1-28,
(which should be first diluted with six parts of water,) exposing the mixture to a gradually increased heat, until two
parts of the mercury are dissolved (which can be ascertained by pouring off the liquid, and weighing the undissolved mercury); the hot solution is diluted with twelve
parts of distilled water, and, while warm, is filtered into a
vessel containing four times the quantity of cold distilled
water; the two liquids are carefully mixed, after which a
mixture of one part and a half of caustic ammonia of 0-95
(specific gravity) to eight parts of distilled water is to be
added by pouring the mixture into the vessel in a thin,
uninterrupted stream, during which time the mercurial
solution should be stirred all the time, in order to effect
the mixing up of the two liquids so much more completely.
Allow the black precipitate to settle, pour off the supernatant liquid as speedily as possible, mix the precipitate
with distilled water, filter and wash it. Then drain it
between several layers of blotting-paper, and press it
between them by means of heavy stones, after which the
powder is to be exposed in the open air, guarding it, however, against the light, and completely excluding all artificial warmth. By this method we obtain a velvet-black,



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

delicate, insipid powder, thoroughly homogeneous as regards its composition, not exhibiting any globules of
metallic mercury, and completely volatilising when exposed
to the action of heat. This primitive material, as well as
the triturations, should be kept in well-closed phials,
wrapped in foil, or black paper.
We may observe that the mercury which is contained
in the liquid that was poured off the first precipitate, may
be precipitated by the addition of caustic ammonia as long
as the precipitated mercury continues to exhibit a tile-gray
colour; it is dried and set aside until we gradually have
collected enough of it to reduce the mercury.
Antidotes: Aur., Bell., Chin., Hep. s., lod., Acid. nitr.,
Sep., Sulph., &c.
3b. MERCURIUS DULCIS, Hy/drargyrum zmurialicum mite,
Murias seu Proto-chloretum mercurii, Calomelas; Fr., Mercure  doux, Mercure muriate, ou Protochlorure de
mercure, Calomel; Ger., Versiisstes Queccksilber, Calomnel;
Eng., Mild Chlorate of Mercury, Sub-muriate of Mercury, Calomel.
This salt occurs native in the Palatinate and in Spain,
under the name of horn quicksilver. It is obtained artificially by various methods, which, however, do not all
furnish uniform preparations.
For homoeopathic use, the following process has been
proposed. Moisten four parts of corrosive sublimate with
a little alcohol, and after triturating in a glass mortar, add
three parts of metallic mercury, and triturate until the
small globules of mercury disappear. Then dry the mixture
at a gentle heat, sublimate it, triturate the product, sublimate it afresh, pulverise it, add alcoholised spirits of wine,
and digest it until the corrosive sublimate is completely
dissolved.  This being done, separate the powder from
the alcohol, and dry it.  Pure calomel is of a dazzling
white, unalterable in the air, volatile in the fire, and almost
tasteless.
The first 1hree attenuations should be made by trituration.
According to Gruner, this preparation is most advantageously obtained by dissolving the nitrate of mercury in



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

f55

sixteen parts of water, and acting upon it with a solution
of nine parts of water and one part of common salt as long
as a. precipitate continues to form; this should be at once
and perfectly washed with pure cold water, and dried at a
moderate   temperature.   Two parts of the dissolved
mercury require about one part of common salt to be
precipitated.
The calomel, as well as the triturations,deri ved from it
should be guarded from the light.
Sc. MERCURIUS      CORROSIVUS,    Mercurius  sublimatus,
Deutochloretum iydrargyri, Hydrargyrum corrosivum; Fr.,
Sublime corrosif, Deuto-chlorure de mercure; Ger.,
Aetzsublimat, Quecksilber-chlorid; Eng., Corrosive sublimate, Corrosive chloride of Mercury.
The most simple mode of obtaining this salt consists in
distilling together to dryness, in a glass retort, three parts
of pure metallic mercury, and five parts of concentrated
sulphuric acid; the saline mass which results, is triturated
with equal parts of common salt, the whole being afterwards
sublimated in a sand-bath. This salt may also be obtained
by a very simple method, in the liquid way, by dissolving
red precipitate in hydrochloric acid, and evaporating the
solution either to dryness, or for crystallization. Corrosive
sublimate is prepared in the latter way in laboratories;
those of Holland furnish it in boxes of the sizeof sublimating
vessels; that of England is in masses of the form of loaves
weighing from   twelve to sixteen pounds each.   When
obtained by the liquid method, this salt appears in elongated
prismatic acicular crystals, of a beautiful white, and of great
purity; obtained by the dry method, it is in loaf-like masses,
of a dead-white in the centre, transparent at the circumference, convex, and polished on the upper side, bristling
with crystals on the lower, of a disagreeable metallic taste,
dissolving in sixteen parts of cold, and in three parts of
boiling water, in two parts and a half of cold, and in one and
a half of boiling alcohol, or in three parts of ether. Many
organic substances, such as oil, fat, sugar, concentrated
alcohol, starch, &c., transform it into chloride of mercury,
when placed in contact with it; on this account it appears
to be improper to treat this salt by trituration with sugar



254

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

of milk; the first attenuation, on the contrary, is made with
water, the second with aqueous alcohol (in equal proportions), and it is only with the third that we begin to use
common alcohol.
According to Gruner, we may dissolve it in distilled water
in the proportion of one to nineteen, designating this preparation as the first; the next preparation should be made
with diluted alcohol in the proportion of two to eight (numbering this preparation 2), and all subsequent attenuations
should be prepared with strong alcohol.
If the corrosive sublimate should contain calomel, this
remains behind in the solution, and, by the addition of
lime-water, assumes a black colour.
3d. MERCURIUS PRAECIPITATUS RUBER, Hyidrargyrur
oxydatumn r'ubrum; Fr., Precipite rouge, Oxyde rouge de
mercure; Ger., Rother Precipitat; Eng., Red Oxide of
Mercury, Red Precipitate.
Dissolve two parts of mercury in three parts of nitric
acid, at first exposing the mixture to a gentle heat, which
is to be gradually increased; evaporate the solution to
dryness, triturate the residuum with pure mercury till the
globules disappear, moistening the powder from time to
time with pure water; dry the mass, heat it to redness in
an open vessel, until no more red vapours form; after
which, reduce the residuum, when cold, to powder by
trituration. Red precipitate thus obtained forms a fine
powder of a beautiful clear red; it is inodorous, but has a
disagreeable, acrid, and styptic taste. The action of light
renders it darker, and decomposes it; it is scarcely soluble
in water and alcohol.
The first three attenuations must be made by trituration.
Gruner prepares it as follows: The red oxide of the
shops, the purity of which should first be tested by the
complete volatilization of the mercury in a hot iron spoon,
is, in a glass or porcelain mortar, reduced to impalpable
powder, by adding an adequate quantity of water. After
this, a quantity of distilled water is added, and the whole
is, boiled for a time in a suitable vessel, stirring the



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

255

solution all the while. After the solution has stood a little,
the water is poured off, and the orange-coloured powder is
repeatedly washed until the water which is used for that
purpose, ceases to re-act acid. We then collect it in a
filter, dry it in the dark, and keep it in vessels in which it,
as well as the triturations, should be carefully guarded from
the light.
3e. MERCURIUS ACETATUS, Acetas mnercurii, Hydrargyrumi
acetatum; Fr., Mercure acetati, Acetate de mercure;
Ger., Essigsaures Quecksilber; Eng., Acetate of Mercury.
Acetic acid does not act strongly on metallic mercury,
but it readily combines with the oxides of that substance.
Acetate of mercury is obtained by the solution of deutoxide
of mercury in acetic acid, or by the solution of a mixture
of acetate of potash with nitrate of mercury.  For this
purpose, introduce into a glass retort deutoxide of mercury,
or sub-carbonate of mercury; pour upon it eight parts of
distilled water, place the mixture in a sand-bath, and when
it commences boiling, add acetic acid until the mercurial
oxide is dissolved.  That being effected, filter the fluid as
quickly as possible, set it aside, and let it crystallize. This
salt, when pure, forms white crystals, greasy to the touch,
lamellar, and brilliant; it is fixed, becomes black by the
combined action of light and humidity, is difficult of solution in water, and completely insoluble in alcohol.
The first three attenuations should be made by trituration.  But, in general, metallic mercury is preferred,
and the acetate of mercury is not more used than the other
acetates.
3f. MERCURIUS PRJECIPITATUS ALBUS, Hydrargyrumn ammoniaco-muriaticum; Fr., Precipite blanc (des anciens),
Oxy-chlorure ammoniacale de mercure; Ger., Weisser
Precipitat; Eng., Ammoniated mercury, White Precipitate.
Dissolve together in one pound of hot distilled water, one
ounce of corrosive sublimate, and the same quantity of purified sal ammoniac; when the solution has been cooled and
filtered, add an aqueous solution of subcarbonate of soda,



Q56

SPECIAL PHIARMACO TEIA.

until a white precipitate is formed, which is to be filtered
and washed on the filter with cold water, until the water
passes from the filter perfectly pure and tasteless; the product is then to be dried by exposing it to a current of air.
The same salt may be obtained by a much more simple
method, which consists in dissolving corrosive sublimate
in twenty parts of cold distilled water, and adding, little
by little, with constant stirring, liquid ammonia, until a
white pulverised precipitate no longer forms. White precipitate is a powder of a dead-white, of a disagreeable acrid
and metallic taste, insoluble in alcohol, and very sparingly
soluble in water, by which it is decomposed, if it remains
long in contact with it.
The first three attenuations should be made by triuration.
3g. CINNABARIS, SulphurehetZm    kydrargyri rubrumn, Mlercurius sulphuratus ruber; Fr., Cinnabre, Sulfure rouge de
mercure, Mercure sulfure     rouge, Vermilion; Ger.,
Zinnaber, Sc wefel-Quecksilber; Eng., Cinnabar, Red sulphuret of mercury, Bi-sulphuret of Mercury.
This mercurial substance is found native in abundance,
particularly in Spain, in Illyria, in Frioul, in Peru, often in
amorphous masses, combined with arsenic, but frequently,
also, crystallized. It is obtained artificially by submitting
to sublimation six parts of pure mercury with one part of
refined sulphur. The purest native cinnabar comes from
China; that of Hungary, also, is very pure.
Artificial cinnabar, which alone is used in homoeopathy,
is in voluminous masses, of an aciculated appearance, of a
violet-gray, but when reduced to powder, of a lively and
pure red, without mixture of yellow; it has neither taste
nor smell, and is insoluble in water and alcohol. The
cinnabar of commerce is frequently adulterated with
minium,* (rouge d'Angleterre,) or other usually fixed substances; but these adulterations are seldom found, except
in pulverised cinnabar, whilst that which is in masses is
almost always pure. It is, however, better to prepare it
for ourselves.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.
Antidotes: Sulph., Chin., Op., Nitr. ac.
* Red-lead, or vermilion.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

257

3h. MERCURIUS BINIODATUS,        yldrargyri biniodidum;
Eng., Iodide, Biniodide, Dentiodide, or Periodide of
Mercury.
This mercurial compound is obtained by precipitating
eight parts of the chloride of mercury with ten parts of the
iodide of potash. Each of these two solutions should be
considerably diluted, and an excess of the iodide of potash
should be avoided, because, otherwise, part of the precipitate would be dissolved again by the iodide. The fiery
scarlet-red precipitate is to be carefully washed, and dried
at a moderate temperature; it is insoluble in water, readily
fusible, volatile, soluble in alcohol.
We prepare the first three attenuations by trituration.
3i. MERCURIUS NITROSUS, Nitras hydrargyrosus; Eng.,
Nitrate of Mercury.
To twenty parts of pure mercury add, in a very flat
porcelain cup, a mixture of nine parts of concentrated nitric
acid of a specific gravity of 12, and twenty-seven parts
of distilled water; cover it lightly, and let it stand in a
dark and cool place until the white, octaedral crystals of
the desired salt cease. From time to time they are taken
off the mercury upon whose surface they are floating, after
which we wash them speedily with a little alcohol, and
then dry them between layers of blotting-paper; this done,
they are kept in a well-corked glass-bottle. They are airproof, and completely soluble in slightly acidulated water.
The best way to administer it, is in the form of an aqueous
solution, which is to be prepared, in the usual proportions
with water that had been slightly acidulated with a few
drops of nitric acid. The solution should be kept in
phials enveloped with foil or paper.
2. Ignoble metals
which are easily oxydised in the open air at any temperature, and
cannot be restored without intermediate agents.
(A.) METALS    WHICH, BY     OXYDIZATION, ARE       NOT
CHANGED TO ACIDS:
(aa) Metals which are only fusible by being constantly
kept at a white heat.



258

SPECIAL PHARMACOPOEIA.

1. MANGANUM METALLICUM, M,anganesium; Fr., Manganese; Ger., Mangan, Braunstein-Ifetall; Eng., Manganese, Metallic manganese.
This metal is found in nature in the state of oxide, or
combined with sulphur, as a colouring matter in many
fossils, or a component part of mineral waters. The pure
metal is of a silver-gray, without taste or smell; having a
slight metallic lustre, the fracture granular, easily filed and
reduced to powder.
The first three attenuations of this metal reduced to
powder should be prepared by trituration.
la. MANGANUM ACETICUM, Acetas mangani; Fr., Manganese acetatee, Acetate de manganese; Ger., Essigsaurer
Braunstein; Eng., Acetate of Manganese.
When this preparation was still used in homoeopathy, it
was obtained by boiling the carbonate of manganese with
distilled vinegar until the acid was completely saturated,
and evaporating the solution to a syrupy consistence.
The attenuations were all made with alcohol.
The following is a more particular description of the
process: Dissolve, at a warm temperature, recently made
carbonate of manganese in concentrated vinegar, until
the solution is completely saturated; the solution is then
filtered, and the crystals are slowly formed by evaporation. They are colourless rhomboidal prisms, at most of
a shining pale-red, air-proof, and readily soluble in water.
We prepare a watery solution in the proportion of one
to ten.
Antidotes: Coff., Ipec.
Ib. MANGANUM CABONICUM, Maanganesium, Carbonas (sub)
mangani; Fr., Manganese carbonatee, Sous-carbonate de
manganese; Ger., Braunstein; Eng., Carbonate of manganese.
Hahnemann mentions the acetate of manganese, as above,
but homoeopathic physicians generally prefer the carbonate,
the effects of which are the same as those of the acetate, but
which possesses the advantage over the latter, that it can
be treated by trituration, and thus furnishes preparations
less susceptible of alteration.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

259

To obtain the carbonate, triturate well together equal
parts in weight of black oxide of manganese and of crystallized sulphate of iron, to which add a little syrup of sugar
in order to make the whole into a paste, of which form
balls of the size of a hen's egg; these must be heated among
coals of a clear fire, and kept for some minutes at a white
heat. The solution of this mass in distilled or rain-water,
contains sulphate of manganese, while the residuum consists of oxide of manganese in excess, mixed with oxide of
iron. Introduce into the fluid carbonate of soda, which
throws down a white powder; this is to be repeatedly
washed and then dried. This powder is carbonate of manganese; whence the first thfree attenuations are to be made
by trituration.
These various operations should be carried on as rapidly
as possible, nor should the phials be any larger than the
quantity of the fluids which are to be mixed, requires, on
account of the great affinity of manganum for oxygen,
which renders it necessary that the action of the air
should be excluded as much as possible. The powder
should first be drained between several layers of blottingpaper, and the drying should be completed in a warm
mortar.
(bb) Metals wotick are readily fusible at a w7tite heat:
1. FERRUM, Ferrum metallicum; Fr., Fer, Fer metallique;
Ger., Eisen, metallisches Eisen; Eng., Iron, Metallic
Iron.
This metal is found in the three kingdoms of nature,
but it rarely occurs native, and, perhaps only in aerolites,
in a mountain in Missouri, in another in the department
of Isere, in France, in the mines of Saxony, in Brazil, in
Senegal, and in the island of Bourbon. Metallic iron is
solid at the ordinary temperature, of considerable hardness, large-granular, somewhat lamellated, acquiring a
sensible odour by friction, of a blueish-gray, very difficult
of fusion, the most tenacious of metals, very ductile, but
more susceptible of being drawn into wire than of being
rolled. The iron of commerce is occasionally mixed with
cast iron, which is discovered by the black spots which



260

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

are formed by treating it with hydrochloric acid, or with
sulphuric acid diluted with three times its volume of
water.  Iron, also, frequently contains copper, which is
detected by treating it with sulphuric acid and caustic
ammonia. For this purpose, dissolve iron in diluted sulphuric acid, as mentioned above; add caustic ammonia in
excess, and filter the solution until it appears perfectly
limpid, and does not alter by exposure to the air. If it
exhibits a strongly blueish tint, and if, when mixed
with pure sulphuric acid, it gives a precipitate of copper
upon immersing in it a piece of polished iron, we are
certain of what it contains. But if, on the contrary, after
evaporating the ammoniacal solution to about -1, no trace
of a precipitate can be discovered by the same process, the
iron may be considered as perfectly free from copper.
To prepare iron for homoeopathic use, it is pulverised
by means of a good file, which gives iron-filings, a powder
which every homoeopathic physician should prepare for
himself, since the iron-filings of commerce are seldom free
from other metals.
The first three attenuations of this powder are made by
trituration.
Before triturating the iron, both mortar and pestle, and
even the sugar of milk, should be slightly warmed, in order
to remove all dampness. The work should be continued
without any interruption whatsoever, for this reason, that
the oxygen of the air is constantly busy in oxydizing the
iron.
Antidotes: Chin., Hep., Ipec., Puls., Veratr., Arsen.
la. FERRUM CHLORATUM seu MURIATICUM, Muriaas seu
hydrochlorasferri; Fr., Muriate ou hydrochlorate de fer;
Ger., Salzsaures Eisen; Eng., Muriate or Hydrochlorate
of Iron.
This salt is obtained by the combination of pure ironfilings with hydrochloric acid; the solution is filtered and
evaporated to crystallization. The salt thus obtained is
of a beautiful greenish-blue, less green than the sulphate
of iron, of a positive, styptic taste, and easily soluble
in water and alcohol.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(E1A.

961

The first three attenuations are made by trituration. (See,
however, the note infra.)
To prepare this substance, Gruner uses the hydrated
oxide of iron, the preparation of which will be found mentioned under the head of "Ferrum aceticum;" this hydrate
is dissolved in pure muriatic acid, the liquid is filtered, and
a tincture formed in the same manner as is indicated for
Ferrumi aceticum. It has a saturated, dark yellow-brown
colour, and should be well guarded from the light.
According to Gruner, the triturations are inadmissible.*
It should be administered in the same manner as is mentioned for the acetate of iron.
1b. FERRUM ACETICUM, Acetasferri; Fr., Fer acetate,
Acetate de fer; Ger., Essigsaures Bisen; Eng., Acetate
of Iron.
We may say of this as of all the acetates, that it is now little
in use. When this preparation was in use, it was obtained
by heating iron-wire to a white heat, quenching it in acetic
acid, evaporating the solution, and drying the residuum.
The attenuations, as far as the third, were made by
trituration with sugar of milk; but many homoeopaths now
prefer metallic iron. Those, however, who wish to use the
acetate of iron, may prepare it in the following manner:
Dissolve one part of the sulphate of iron in eight times
its quantity of distilled water, heat the mixture until it boils,
and keep adding small quantities of concentrated nitric
acid as long as effervescence takes place. Let the liquid
cool, and then add liquid caustic ammonia, wash the precipitate carefully, and collect it on a filter.
Of this fresh hydrated oxide of iron introduce little by
little into concentrated vinegar, as much as will dissolve
at a moderate temperature    This solution of the acetate
of iron should always be reduced to the specific gravity
of 1"05, and we should prepare of it either:a. The tincture, by mixing one part of the solution with
one part and a half of strong alcohol; or,
b. We should dry it by means of steam-heat, and keep
the powder in well-corked phials for trituration
* It is not improbable that the continued exposure to the action of
the atmosphere, necessarily attendant upon the process of trituration,
would tend to deteriorate this preparation.



262

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

It should be remarked, that the salts of iron, including,
of course, the acetate, are easily decomposed. Hence, the
evaporation to dryness should be conducted with great
care, and the attenuations of the tincture should not be
prepared beforehand; whenever the tincture is to be used,
give it in drop-doses, dissolving every drop fresh in water.
Ic. FERRUM OXYDATUM HYDRATUM, Iydra.s oxy/di ferri,
Carbonas (sub) ferri, R ubigo; Fr., Oxyde de fer, Oxyde
de fer hydrate ou carbonate, Sous carbonate ou hydrate
de fer, Rouille; Ger., Eisen-Oxyd-Ifydrat, kohlensaures
Eisen, Rost; Eng.,Oxide, protoxide of Iron, Rust of Iron.
The most simple method of obtaining this salt, is to
dissolve in hot water sulphate of iron, filter the solution,
and add an aqueous solution of sub-carbonate of soda as
long as any precipitate forms; this is to be separated by
means of a filter, after which it is to be dried and kept in
a well-corked bottle. This salt forms a fine powder,
brownish-red, inodorous, and not attracted by the magnet.
According to Gruner, both the sulphate of iron and the
sub-carbonate of soda should be dissolved in twenty times
their volume of boiled water which had been allowed to
cool before using it. The precipitate should be washed
with the same kind of water, and after having been drained
and pressed between layers of blotting-paper, the powder
should be tied up in a well-cleaned pig's bladder, and dried
at a temperature of from 70 to 800 (15 to Q00 R).
The powder has a brownish-green or gray colour, and
should be prepared fresh every year.
The triturations should be prepared with very dry sugar
of milk, and in a dry room.
Id. FERRUM MAGNETICUM, Perrm        ooxydulatum magnelicum, Lapis magneticus; Fr., Fer magnetique, Deutoxide
de fer, Pierre d'aimant; Ger., Magnetstein Magnetisches
Eisenerz; Eng., Magnetic Oxide of Iron, Loadstone.
This is a natural combination of protoxide and peroxide
of iron. The loadstone of a black colour is preferred to
the brown or reddish. We pulverise it, and prepare the
first three attenuations by trituration.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

263

2. CUPRUM, Ciprum metallicum; Fr., Cuivre, Cuivre metallique; Ger., Kupfer, MJetallisches Kupfer; Eng., Copper,
Metallic Copper.
Copper is found in nature in great abundance; sometimes native in different forms, sometimes as an oxide
combined with other substances. We have native-pyritous,
pyritous-hepatic, gray copper, sulphuret, red oxydule, arseniferous oxydule, muriate, blue carbonate, green carbonate, arseniate, &c. It is found native chiefly in North America,
and in Siberia. There are also copper mines in Sweden,
Norway, Silesia, Bavaria, France, England, Hungary,
&c. It is said also to be found in many plants, such as
Dulcam., and in the ashes of Quinquino, of Cofea, &c. It
is said to be found in the greatest purity in the island of
Cyprus, whence its name of icvrpov, copper. Metallic
copper is commonly obtained from its sulphuret by successive roastings and the use of charcoal; the product is
known in commerce by the name of rosettes. Pure copper
is in a solid metal, of an orange-red, very brilliant, harder
than gold and silver, more sonorous than all other metals,
the most ductile of all, after platina and silver, very malleable, acquiring a very peculiar and disagreeable smell by
being rubbed. The best is that which comes from Japan,
in the shape of small ingots. To render copper available
for homoeopathic use, we take one of these ingots, and
melt six parts with two of solid nitre, a process by which
the metals which might be combined with the copper remain
in the scoriae (dross); we dissolve the copper thus obtained
in an acid, and then plunge an iron or zinc rod into the
solution; the copper will soon adhere to the rod in the
form of a powder.
Another method of obtaining pure copper in powder, conSsists in dissolving three parts of perfectly pure sulphate of
copper in eight parts of boiling water, to which eight parts
of honey are added, stirring the whole together, and
causing it to boil for half an hour; it is then to be removed
from the fire, and a large quantity of cold water added
to it, the fluid is to be decanted, the copper reduced to
powder is to be placed on a filter, washed, and dried by
exposure to a moderate heat. Of the powder obtained by
one or other of these methods, take one grain, and triturate



264

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

it with ninety-nine grains of sugar of milk; the process
which consists in grinding copper under water, on a grindstone, in order to obtain the powder, is less likely to give
pure preparations.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.
Gruner remarks, that the little rods of zinc which are used
for the precipitation of the copper, can easily be prepared
by casting pure zinc in a mould such as is used for the preparation of lapis infernalis. While the decomposition of the
zinc is going on, the solution requires to be stirred all the
time, by means of a wooden or porcelain spatula, in order
to cause the black-brown pellicles or scales of copper to fall
to the bottom of the vessel; by this means we obtain nothing
but fine scales of copper, whereas, without this precaution,
the copper would be deposited in thick laminae which
it would be difficult to triturate. After the precipitate has
been carefully washed with distilled water, it should then
be well shaken in a well-closed bottle, with a proportionate
quantity of recently prepared sulphurous acid, for about
five or ten minutes; this will impart to the precipitate the
true red-brown copper colour. The sulphurous acid has
to be removed by repeated and careful washing, and after
the precipitate had been collected on a filter, drained, and
pressed between layers of blotting-paper, it should be
finally dried by rubbing it in a well-warmed porcelain
mortar.
Antidotes: Cocc., Nux v., Ipec., Hep. s., Bell., China,
Merc.
ea. CUPRUM CARBONICUM, Carbonas (sub) cupri; Fr.,
Cuivre carbonate, Sous-carbonate de cuivre; Ger., Kohlensaures Kupfer; Eng., Carbonate of Copper.
This salt exists in nature in the form of blue carbonate,
malachite, and anhydrous carbonate. It is obtained artificially by precipitating a solution of copper diluted with
water, by sub-carbonate of potash, and washing the precipitate with cold water. This salt is of a magnificent
blue, frequently crystallized, but often, also, in earthy
masses of a sky-blue, easily pulverised.
The first three attenuations should be made by trituration.



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

265

2b. CUPRUM SULPHURICUM, Sulphas cuyri, Fitiolum cupri
seu cceruleum; Fr., Cuivre sulphate, Sulphate de cuivre,
Vitriol bleu on de cuivre; Ger., Schwefelsaures Kupfer,
Kupfer -vitriol; Eng., Sulphate of Copper, Blue Vitriol.
This salt is found in nature, in the galleries of copper
mines, or in solution in the waters flowing from mines
containing it, whence it is extracted by evaporation. To
procure it suitable for medical purposes, heat copper with
concentrated sulphuric acid, dissolve the product in water,
and let it crystallize. This salt is in large crystals of a
beautiful blue colour, of a metallic smell, disagreeable, and
styptic. When heated, it loses its water of crystallization,
and becomes a white powder, which is anhydrous sulphate
of copper. The blue vitriol of commerce is almost always
rendered impure by iron or zinc, on which account the
homoeopathic physician should prepare it himself.
The sulphate of copper of the shops generally contains
zinc and iron. It is freed from  these substances by dissolving the sulphate in five times its quantity of water,
and inserting into the solution, for several weeks, a strip
of polished copper, the iron gradually falls down as a
yellow oxide, the solution is filtered, and the filtered liquid
allowed to crystallize.  Only the first crystals which form
should be used, since the sulphate of zinc which remained
behind in the solution, would likewise crystallize, if we'
were to wait too long. The crystals of the sulphate of
copper must be carefully guarded from the access of air.
The first t.ree attenuations should be made by trituration.
2c. CUPRUM ACETICUM,* Acetas cupri, A4rugo, Tiridecris;
Fr., Cuivre acetate, Acetate de cuivre, Verdet, Vert-degris; Ger., Essigsaures Kupfer Griiuspan; Eng., Acetate
of copper, Verdigris.
To obtain acetate of copper, dissolve verdigris in pure
acetic acid until the solution is completely saturated, then
evaporate the acid slowly, and dry the crystals on blottingpaper.
* The German and American homeopathists have recently discarded
the acetates generally, and the acetate of copper in particular; but, as
respects the latter, the result of English practice is clearly in its favour.
Chemically speaking it is preferable.
12



2G66

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

The first attenuation is made with distilled water, the
second with aqueous alcohol, in equal proportions, and
the remainder with strong alcohol.
ed. CUPRUM ARSENIOSUM; Eng., Arsenious Oxide of
Copper, Scheele's Green.
Boil three parts of pulverised white arsenic with eight
parts of caustic potash in sixteen parts of water, until the
arsenic is deposited in the shape of a powder. Pour this
liquid into a hot solution of eight parts of the sulphate of
copper, and forty-eight parts of water, stirring the mixture
all the time; wash the precipitate well, and dry it at a
moderate temperature. It is of a pale-green colour.
We prepare the first three attenuations by trituration.
(c.) Metals which are readily fusible and not volatile.
1. STANNUM; Fr., Etain; Ger., Zinn; Eng., Tin
This metal, known from the remotest antiquity, is rarely
found native, but frequently in the state of an oxide, particularly in the East Indies and England. The purest
tin is that which comes from the East Indies; next to it,
the English is the best; but it contains a small portion of
arsenic, which renders it hard. -The tin of commerce is
almost always impure; in general, it contains copper,
lead, bismuth, and even arsenic, adulterations which are
detected by the dull white of this tin when melted, whereas
pure tin has the appearance of amalgam. The presence
of copper is made known by means of liquid ammonia; that
of bismuth by means of distilled water, with which the
solution of tin in nitric acid should be mixed; that of lead
by means of a solution of sulphate of soda, which should be
added to the preceding solution, and by the white precipitate which takes place. The presence of zinc is known
by means of a solution of carbonate of potash, which is
to be added to the solution of tin in nitric acid, when freed
from the copper and lead: this will give a white precipitate,
which, after being dried, will show a yellow colour upon
being heated. The presence of arsenic is shown by the
yellow precipitate, produced by hydro-sulphuric acid. To



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

267

free tin from the arsenic it may contain, tin in leaves
reduced to fine powder is to be deflagrated with nitre, the
product is to be washed and heated to redness on burning
coals. Metallic tin thus purified is placed, in order to
pulverise it in a hot mortar, and triturated with very dry
and fine common salt; it is then dissolved in distilled
water, which leaves the tin in powder as a residuum. This
powder is used to make the attenuations, if pure tin in
thin leaves cannot be procured.
The first tCIree attenuations are made by trituration.
An excellent quality of stannum comes from the mines
of Saxony and England. In order to test its purity, we
melt it at as low a temperature as possible, and then pour
it upon a stone-tablet or into some other suitable mould.
If perfectly pure, it will exhibit an entirely smooth and
shining surface, without showing the least symptoms of
crystallization.
To prepare stannum for medicinal purposes, we first
melt it, and pour it into some deep vessel with pure
water; we thus obtain thin follicles which can easily be
dissolved.
We weigh a certain quantity of these folioles, and, in
some suitable vessel, pour concentrated, pure muriatic
acid on them, and dissolve them by applying moderate
heat. We may employ for this purpose a polished copper
vessel, provided we take care that a little tin should
remain undissolved. By continuing to add muriatic acid,
we gradually effect the complete solution of the metal.
Filter the solution, and then add 100 times as much water
as we had originally dissolved of the metal. By introducing sticks of zinc, we effect the galvanic reduction of the
metal, observing all the rules which the reader will find
stated under the head of PLUMBUM.
Antidote: Puls.
t. PLUMBUM     METALLICUM; Fr., Plomb      metallique;
Ger., Metallisc/ler Blei; Eng., Metallic Lead.
Lead rarely occurs native, but it is frequently found as
a salt, particularly as a sulphuret, known under the name
of galena, as a chloride, as a seleniuret, or as a carbonate.
It is very common in France, England, Savoy, Spain, and



268

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

many other countries. It is obtained by smelting galena
with iron, but the lead of commerce is usually mixed with
copper and iron.
To procure pure lead, dissolve the lead of commerce in
nitric acid, dilute the solution properly with water, and
plunge into it a rod of zinc, around which the lead soon
begins to precipitate and crystallize in the form of a tree.
Perfectly pure lead may also be obtained by heating nitrate
of lead to a red heat, in a clay crucible, until every trace
of nitric acid disappears; after which the oxide is reduced
by means of charcoal; or, by heating acetate of lead in a
glass retort, and shaking it until all the lead is precipitated.
Pure lead is a blueish-gray metal of little tenacity, soft,
easily colouring paper, sufficiently ductile, but not suitable
for making wire. It has a specific smell when rubbed,
and a slight metallic taste.
To make the attenuations, take the powder produced by
the first-mentioned process; the first three attenuations are
made by trituration.
To obtain pure lead in form of a powder, the galvanic
process of reduction by means of rods of zinc is the most
convenient. We dissolve a certain quantity of the crystals
of the acetate of lead in 100 times their weight of distilled
water, and lay a few polished rods of zinc (as described in the
article on CUPRUM) into from four to six ounces of this
solution, in a porcelain cup. The decomposition takes place
immediately, and continues as long as the reduction of the
acetate of lead is not completed. If this process of reduction is to succeed entirely, the following rules should be
observed: 1. The leaden crystals which cluster around
the rods of zinc should be frequently detached, in order to
prevent the formation of thick laminme which it would be
difficult to pulverise. 2. The liquid which now contains
acetate of zinc, should be poured off as soon as the reduction ceases, and a fresh solution of the acetate of lead
should be added. 3. As soon as the operation is concluded,
the precipitate, which is a dark-gray, loose, porous mass,
though still cohering in lumps, should be washed with hot,
distilled water, avoiding every mechanical pressure, lest
the soft mass should be pressed into firm balls. 4. As
soon as the water which is used for washing, flows off
quite clear, the precipitate should be collected in a filter,



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

269

the liquid should be removed by gently pressing the pre
cipitate between the fingers, after which the metal is to be
taken out of the filter, and pressed with the hand between
several layers of blotting-paper until the metal ceases to
adhere to the paper; finally, we gently rub the metal in a
warmed porcelain mortar, in order to effect its perfect
desiccation.
Antidotes: Alumin., Bell., Electr., Hyosc., Op., Plat.,
Stram.
2a. PLU MBUM ACETICUM, Acetas plumbi, Sacckarum saturni;
Fr., Plomb acetate, Acetate de plomb, Sucre de saturne;
Ger., Essigsaures Blei, Blei-Zucker; Eng., Acetate of Lead,
Sugar of Lead.
To obtain this preparation, to which indeed metallic lead
is sometimes preferred, take Englis acetate of lead, dissolve
it in hot distilled water, set it in a warm place that it may
crystallize, then evaporate the remaining fluid to one half its
quantity, and let it crystallize afresh. The crystals have a
sourish-sweet smell, a styptic taste, they effloresce slightly
in the air, and carbonic acid decomposes them. In the dry
state, acetate of lead should possess the qualities mentioned,
it should be perfectly white, and soluble in one part and a
half of water and in alcohol. If mixed with nitrate of lead,
it is less soluble, not so white, and detonates when placed
on burning coals. It is frequently adulterated with acetate
of lime. When not well kept, it is yellowish and less
soluble.
The first three attenuations should be made by trituration.
2b. PLUMBUM CARBONICUM, 3lagisterium plumbi, Cerussa,
Carbonas plumbicus; Eng., Carbonate of Lead.
We obtain this substance by the decomposition of a
diluted solution of the pure acetate of lead with the carbonate of soda. The loose, dazzling-white precipitate is
carefully washed, collected in a filter, and dried at a moderate temperature. It is a heavy, though loose, very
delicate and white powder, of which we prepare the first
three attenuations by trituration.



270

SPECIAL PHARMACOPmEIA.

3. ANTIMONIUM METALLICUM, Stibium; Fr., Antimoine,
Antimoine metallique; Ger., Spiessglanz; Eng, Antimony, Regulus of Antimony.
This metal rarely occurs native, but frequently as an
oxide, or sulphuretted oxide, and most generally as a sulphuret. It is obtained in the state of regulus by cast iron,
which, by means of heat, combines with the sulphur, and
leaves the antimony in a metallic state. It is principally
in Hungary, Bohemia, Sweden, England, and Spain, that
this metal is procured from the mines, and it is exported
in cakes, the surface of which exhibits a species of crystallization frequently compared to the leaf of the fern. Antimony is a metal of a silvery-white, with a slight blueish
tint, brilliant, harder than tin and lead, crystallizable, fusible, volatile, combustible, of a perceptible taste and smell,
very brittle, and easily pulverized.
The first three attenuations must be made by trituratian.
3a. ANTIMONNUM CRUDUM, Stibium SUlpOZratum nigu lruim,
Sulpturetum antiiionii; Fr., Sulfure ou Proto-sulfure
d'antimoine, Antimoine cru; Ger., Sch7efel-Spiessglanz;
Eng., Crude Antimony, Sulphuret of Antimony.
This mineral is very common in France; it is found in
compact masses, formed of needle-shaped crystals. It is
of a dark blueish-gray colour, less brilliant than metallic
antimony, but more fusible; specific gravity 4-133 to 4*516.
It is easily pulverised, and gives, when pure, a reddishbrown powder, whilst that of commerce has a blackish
colour. It is without taste or smell, is insoluble in water,
and not volatile, but in a state of powder it oxidizes partially. Its powder is often adulterated with iron; in this
case, by heating and detonating it with three parts of
nitre, a yellowish residue is obtained. It is also frequently
mixed with galena, which is discovered by dissolving the
powder in eight parts of nitric and hydrochloric acid, and
by treating the residue, well washed, with hydro-sulphuretted water; if the mixture acquires a yellowish-red
colour, the powder is pure; if it becomes black, it is mixed
with galena. If crude antimony is mixed with oxide of
manganese, we obtain, by heating it with nitre, a greenish



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

271

mass, and there is no detonation; finally, if adulterated with
iron containing arsenic, the nitrate of silver will detect it.
In all cases, to make sure of the purity of this metal, it
ought not to be taken in the form of powder, but as it is
found, in the crude state, and those pieces having the
largest and most brilliant laminae should be selected. The
pieces must be pulverised and ground with water on a hard
stone, which, after several repetitions, will give a blackish
powder, perfectly pure, without smell or taste, and insoluble either in water or alcohol.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.
Pure sulphuret of antimony may be prepared as follows:
Mix thirteen parts of pure, finely pulverised antimony
with five parts of washed flowers of sulphur, introduce
the mixture, little by little, into a red-hot crucible, melt it,
and, after adding half a part of dry kitchen salt, keep it
in a melting condition for half an hour. Take the slowly
cooling mass out of the crucible; the part of the metal
which has remained on the bottom of the crucible and has
not yet been changed to a sulphuret, is to be separated
from the rest by striking it with a hammer; the sulphuret
is then to be pulverised, and afterwards, by means of
water, it is to be reduced upon a hone to a perfectly
homogeneous powder, from which we prepare the first
three attenuations by trituration.
Antidotes: Hep., Sulph., Mere.
3b. TARTARUS EMETICUS seu STIBIATUS, Antimonium tartaricun, Tartras potassii et antimonii; Fr., Tartre emetique
ou stibie, Tartrate antimonie de potasse, Tartrate de
potasse et d'antimoine;    Ger., Spiessglanz- Weinstein,
Breck--Weinstein; Eng., Tartrate of Antimony      and
Potash, Tartarised Antimony, Tartar Emetic.
To obtain this salt, take equal parts of oxide of antimony
(Stibium oxydatum griseum), and pure tartar, pulverised,
digest them together for an hour in a porcelain vessel,
with equal parts of distilled water, and, when the mass
reaches the boiling point, add five times its weight of
boiling distilled water, filter the solution while hot, and
let it crystallize. The first crystallization being completed,
decant the fluid, and crystallize afresh; and repeat the



*272

SPECIAL PHARMACOPUEIA.

operation until the crystals are entirely colourless; then
triturate all the crystals obtained, dissolve them in fifteen
times their weight of cold distilled water, filter the solution, crystallize afresh, pulverise the crystals, and put the
powder into a well-stoppered bottle.
The Tartar Emetic of commerce contains iron, copper, or
sulphuret of antimony, so that for homnceopathic use it is
necessary to prepare it ourselves. To make the attenuations, first make a thick paste by triturating 100 grains of
sugar of milk with fifteen drops of distilled water, add ten
grains of pure tartar emetic, and proceed as usual. The
two succeeding attenuations are made by triutzatlion,    without, however, moistening the sugar of milk.
Antidotes: Puls., Ipec., Assa.
TARTARI ACIDUM, Acidum tartari seu tartaricum; Fr., Acide tartrique
ou tartarique; Ger., Weinstein-Saure; Eng., Tartaric acid.
Heretofore this acid has been found only in the vegetable kingdom;
combined with potash, it occurs especially in the juice of the grape;
with other acids, or in a free state, in the root of the dandelion, in the
pine-apple, potato, acid cherries, tamarinds, and green mulberries.
It is obtained artificially from tartar. To effect this, take carefullypurified sub-carbonate of lime, to which add water, and make it boil,
then mix with it pure tartar, pulverised, as long as the mass continues
to effervesce; this will require about 100 parts of tartar to 23 of subcarbonate of lime. By this operation, the free tartaric acid drives off
the carbonic acid, so that the products which are formed contain tartrate of lime, and a neutral salt, which is soluble tartrate of potash.
In order to obtain the tartaric acid, we begin by adding to this solution
hydrochlorate of lime, and continue to do so as long as a precipitate of
tartrate of lime forms. Lastly, we digest together the two precipitates
with diluted sulphuric acid, by which process the tartaric acid separates
and crystallizes, when evaporation takes place. This salt, when entirely
pure, is in crystals, very acid and very soluble, white, transparent, inodorous, and perfectly dry. If it attracts moisture from the air, it
shows that it contains malic, sulphuric, or nitric acids. The presence
of sulphuric acid is detected by nitrate of barytes; that of nitric acid
by the peculiar smell when tartaric acid containing it is heated; that
of metallic salts, by hydro-sulphuric and gallic acids; that of calcareous
salts, by the insolubility of these salts in alcohol.
All the attenuations are made with alcohol.
4. BISMUTHUM      METALLICUM, Jliarcasita, Tecturn ar'enti;
Fr., Bismuth metallique; Ger., JYismutk-ilietall; Eng.,
Metallic Bismuth.
This metal occurs in nature in different states, either



SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

273

native or as an oxide, or combined with sulphur; it is
found ip Bohemia, Saxony, France (in Normandy), &c.
It is obtained in large quantities from its ores, by means of
heat; but the metal thus procured usually contains arsenic,
iron, &c. To separate it from these, dissolve it in nitric
acid, and precipitate it by means of water. Then dry the
precipitate, add black flux, and reduce it in a crucible at a
low heat. The metal is found at the bottom of the crucible, and may easily be freed from the saline mass which
covers it. It is a yellowish-white lamellar, brittle metal,
but little affected in the air, very fusible, burning with a
blueish flame, and easily pulverised.
The first three attenuations are to be prepared by trituration.
4a. BISMUTHIUM, BismutJum nitricum precipitatuim, Bismutli
magislerium; Fr., Bismuth, Magistere de bismuth, Sousnitrate de bismuth, Blanc de fard, Blanc d'Espagne;
Ger., Wismutlh, WismutJl-oxid, Saltpetersaures Wismuth;
Eng., Subnitrate of Bismuth, White Oxide of Bismuth,
Magistery of Bismuth, Pearl White.
To obtain this salt, dissolve metallic bismuth in a sufficient quantity of nitric acid, pour the solution, drop by
drop, into from fifty to one hundred times its volume of
pure water, taking care to stir it well, and at the end of
two hours decant the liquid carefully; add to this last a
quantity of water equal to the preceding, but containing
some drops of sub-carbonate of potash, and stir it up well
with. the salt. That which finally subsides is, after some
hours, separated from the supernatant fluid, and thoroughly
dried on blotting-paper. The small quantity of sub-carbonate of potash added to the solution the second time, is
intended to free it from any portions of arsenic or antimony which it might contain, and which, unless separated
by the potash, would remain combined with the precipitate.
Pure sub-nitrate of bismuth is in the form of powder, of a
brilliant white, composed of small nacreous particles, considerably heavy, inodorous, and almost insipid, dissolving
in water with great difficulty.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.
12 ~



274

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

Griiner prepares this substance in the following manner:
Into four parts of concentrated nitric acid, which is to be
slightly warmed in a capacious glass flask, introduce, little
by little, in small quantities, one part of coarsely pulverised
metallic bismuth, stopping as soon as a gray precipitate
falls down, or as soon as the decomposition of the nitric
acid ceases. Decant the liquid, evaporate it in a porcelain
cup to one third of its volume, and set it aside to crystallize. Wash these crystals of the nitrate of bismuth with
a little concentrated muriatic acid, then triturate them
with four times their quantity of hot, distilled water, and
then pour the mass, stirring it all the time, into a large
glass vessel containing twenty times the quantity of the
salt. The precipitate is repeatedly washed with pure distilled water until this flows off tasteless. It should then
be collected on a filter, drained, and pressed between
layers of blotting-paper, and put up, as well as the triturations, in darkened phials.
5. ZINCUM METALLICUM; Fr., Zinc; Ger., Zink;
Eng., Zinc.
This metal occurs abundantly in nature, but always in
combination either with sulphur, as in blende or pseudogalena, with oxygen as in tutty, or with oxygen and silex
as in calamine, &c. It is obtained in large quantities from
calamine, as in France, or from blende, as in England.
It is a metal of a blueish-white, very brilliant, of a lamellar
fracture, tenacious, difficult to file, but very ductile, brittle,
and pulverisable at a temperature of 5450 (2050 R.), and
fusible at 932~, (360~R.) When rubbed between the fingers,
it communicates to them a peculiar smell and taste; if
exposed to the air, it is oxidised and coated with a thin
grayish pellicle.
Amongst the natural varieties, the following two kinds
of this metal are met with in commerce, viz., 1, that
from  the East Indies, or China; and, 2, that from  Goslar.
These two kinds always contain more or less lead, and
frequently in addition, tin, iron, or cadmium. To detect
these adulterations, dissolve one part of zinc in four parts
of pure nitric acid; if the solution is clear, there is no
tin, for its presence would be shown by a white precipitate; on neutralising the solution by means of sub



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCE1A.

275

carbonate of soda, there will be a precipitate of oxide of
iron, if it contains iron; or, on adding hydrocyanite of
iron; the iron in the solution will give a white precipitate.
Finally, if lead be present, the sulphate of potash added
to the solution will cause it to deposit a white precipitate.
To prepare this metal for horpmeopathic use, rub under
water a piece of pure metallic zinc on a fine hone, dry the
gray powder thus obtained, and make the first three
attenuations by trituration.
Grilner proposes the following mode of obtaining pure
zinc.:
Melt a piece of the zinc of commerce with the addition
of sulphur, stirring the liquid mass with a wooden spatula
as long as scoriae (dross) form on the surface. If the sulphur
should burn away on the surface without forming scoriae,
the mass is allowed to cool, and the scoriae are removed
from the pure metal.
Melt this pure metal a second time, and pour the liquid
into a heated, polished, iron mortar, after which it can be
pulverised; the coarser pieces are separated, and the same
proceeding is instituted until a sufficient portion of the
powder of zinc is obtained. The powder is then sifted
through linen, and used for the trituration, in which form
the first three attenuations must be prepared.
Antidotes: Camph., Ign., Hep. s.
5a. ZINCUM   OXYDATUM; $Lana piilosopiica, Lana fixata,
Nihil album (Arcanum Ludemanni), Flores zinci, Calx
zinci, Zincum album, ponmpjolyx of the ancients; Eng.,
Oxide of Zinc; Flowers of Zinc, Philosophical Wool.
The best mode of preparing this oxide is as follows:
Prepare a solution of the best metallic zinc in diluted
sulphuric acid, until completely neutralised. Decant the
clear liquid off the undissolved residuum into a wide, open
vessel, and introduce into it, for some weeks, strips of
rolled zinc, by which means the heterogeneous metals,
which are mixed up with the solution, are precipitated.
Filter the solution after the lapse of this period, and let a
current of suphuretted hydrogen pass through it; if a
precipitate should fall down, we filter again, and add a
decoction of gall-apple, in order to separate the iron con


276

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

tained in the solution; add the white of an egg, then heat
the black liquid until it boils, filter it, and set it aside to
crystallize.
Dissolve the crystals in ten times their weight of hot,
distilled water, and precipitate by adding a solution of
pure carbonate of soda. Thoroughly wash the precipitate,
which is loose and of a dazzling white; collect it in a filter,
dry it, triturate it, and heat it in a porcelain crucible
over a moderate fire until the carbonic acid is all removed.
Of the sulphur-yellow colour which makes its appearance
during the heating, scarcely a trace remains after cooling.
This oxide of zinc is a loose, light, inodorous, insipid
powder, of which we prepare the first three attenuations by
trituration.
56. ZINCUM SULPHURICUM, Sulphas8 zinci, Ytlriolum allium
seu zinci (Sal vitrioli, gilla 17eophrasti); Fr., Sulphate de
zinc, Vitriol blanc ou de zinc; Ger., Schwefelsaures Zink;
Eng., Sulphate of Zinc, White Vitriol.
This salt, known under the name of white vitriol, &c., is
manufactured on a large scale near Goslar, in the Hartz,
where it also occurs native. It comes to us in masses,
having the form of sugar-loaves, or in small crystals like
those of Seidlitz salt, with which we should be careful not
to confound it. The sulphate of zinc of commerce is
seldom pure; it generally contains sulphate of iron, or
sulphate of copper. It is freed from these foreign substances by dissolving and crystallizing it afresh, or by
precipitating the other metals by means of a rod of zinc
plunged into the 'solution. This salt is crystalline, white,
unalterable in the air, very soluble in water, fusible in the
fire, in its water of crystallization, inodorous, and of a disagreeable taste.
The first three attenuations are made by lrituration.*
* Some pharmaceutists have recently prepared the attenuations with
greater success, thus: the 1st, with distilled water; the 2d, with diluted alcohol (of equal proportions); and the 3d, and following, with
alcohol fortius.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

277

(B.) METALS WHICH, BY OXIDATION, FORM ACIDS.
1. ARSENICUM ALBUM, Acidum arseniosum; Fr., Arsenic,
Oxide blanc d'arsenic, Acide arsenieux; Ger., Arsenik,
Arsenige Saure; Eng., Arsenious Acid, White Arsenic.
This substance is used in homoeopathy under the name
of arsenic, is arsenious acid. It is found in nature, but
that of commerce, improperly called arsenic, is furnished
by the ores of arsenical cobalt, from which it is extracted
by sublimation. It is found in compact masses, heavy,
white, or yellowish, usually opaque at the surface, transparent and vitreous internally; exposed to the atmosphere,
this opacity increases, and the arsenic at the same time
becomes lighter and more soluble; its taste is sweetish,
very slight, almost insipid. It is seldom adulterated; still
it has been found mixed with chalk. In order to prepare
it for homoeopathic use, we introduce, agreeably to the old
formula of Hahnemann, one grain into a somewhat long
phial with a narrow neck, with one drachm of distilled
water; this phial is to be exposed to the flame of a spirit
lamp, until the arsenic is dissolved, taking care to add
water, as it evaporates. An equal quantity of alcohol is
then to be added, that is to say, one drachm, and the whole
to be well mixed; that being done, one drop of the preparation is to be added to 100 drops of a mixture of equal
parts of water and alcohol (of 800 to 900); of this fluid,
drop ten drops into a bottle containing ninety drops of
alcohol; this bottle, containing the second attenuation, is
labelled No. 2; all the succeeding attenuations are made
in the usual manner. Of late, Hahnemann had substituted for this process that which is used for all minerals,
and agreeably to which it is sufficient to triturate ten
grains of white arsenic with ninety grains of sugar of milk,
making thus th1ree triturations in succession, and  the
remaining attenuations by means of alcohol.
Dr. Knorre suggests the following method of pulverising
arsenic: Triturate one grain of arsenic in a mortar, adding
a teaspoonful of the strongest alcohol; this proceeding can
be accomplished in a few minutes; then mix with this
arsenic the fourth part of the sugar of milk which is to be
used, pulverizing it previously very finely; triturate the



t78

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

whole together and mix very carefully; this being done,
add, little by little, the rest of the sugar of milk. This
proceeding is according to experience; for every painter
knows that, by means of some liquid body, water, for
instance, he can speedily change to the finest powder,
colours, such as ceruse, cinnabar, chrome-yellow, &c.,
which, of themselves, are insoluble in water.
Antidotes: Sesquioxide of iron, Ipec., Nux v.
la. ARSENICUM CITRINUM, Sulp)huretum arsenici fiaviom,
Auri pigmentzum; Fr., Arsenic jaune-citron, Sulfure
d'arsenic jaune, Or -piment; Ger., Rausc/gelb, Gelbes
Schwefel-Arsen.'; Orpement; Eng.,Orpiment, King's yellow.
This metallic substance occurs native in Hungary,
Servia, and Wallachia, and in the Levant.  It is tender,
slightly flexible, composed of translucid, brilliant laminae,
which sometimes have a bright polish, of a lemon-yellow,
verging to green, diffusing on the fire a suffocating smell
of garlic and sulphur.   It is also obtained by fusing
together sixty-one parts of metallic arsenic and thirty-nine
parts of sulphur, and submitting the whole to sublimation;
or by passing a current of hydro-sulphuric acid into a
watery solution of arsenious acid, or of an arseniated alkali
mixed with hydrochloric or any other acid. The sulphuret
of arsenic thus prepared takes the name of false orpiment,
or of szulpuric oxide of arsenic.
We, preferably, prepare the first three attenuations by
trituration.
1b. ARSENICUM    RUBRUM, Sulphuretum arsenici rubtrum,
Rubinus arsenicalis: Fr., Arsenic rouge, Sulfure d'arsenic
rouge, Realgar; Ger., Rother Arsenik, Rothes ScwefelArsen, Realgar; Eng., Realgar, Ruby or Red Arsenic,
Protosulphuret of Arsenic.
This mineral is found in the craters of many volcanoes,
where it has been produced by sublimation, particularly at
the Solfatara, near Naples, and at Guadaloupe, where it is
called red sulphur (soufre rouge). It is seen on the St.
Gothard combined with dolomite, or quartz, in many mines,
such as those of Nagyag, in Transylvania; it occurs in
transparent crystals of different forms, of a scarlet-red. It
is obtained artificially by sublimating a mixture of native
arsenic and sulphurous pyrites; or by fusing together me


SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

279

tallic arsenic with orpiment. The product of this operation
bears the name of artificial realgar, or that of artificial red
sulgphuret of arsenic.  It is of a brown-red, in solid masses,
concrete, amorphous, and yields, when triturated, an
orange-yellow powder.
The attenuations are prepared like the last.
Ic. ARSENICUM     METALLICUM, Arsenicum; Fr., Arsenic
metallique; Ger., Arsen; Eng., Metallic Arsenic.
This metal occurs native in a lamellar form, under the
name of cobalt ore, or fly powder, or combined with oxygen,
as arsenious acid, in the form of acicular crystals, or in the
form of sand, and united with other metals. It is obtained
by sublimation from arsenical cobalt, and is in lamellar
pieces, brittle, of a brilliant steel-gray, very alterable in the
air, very volatile, combustible, insipid, and inodorous, but
diffusing an alliaceous smell when dried on burning coals.
It is easily pulverised; in consequence, however, of its
great inflammability, it is necessary to pulverise a very
small quantity at a time.
The first three attenuations are effected by trituration.
2. MOLYBDzENIUM; Fr., Molybdene; Ger., Wasserblei;
Eng., Molybdenum.
This metal is found in nature only in the state of a sulphuret.    It is of a blueish-gray, hard, brittle, very
refractory, almost insoluble, and acidifiable. It is obtained
by the reduction of one of its oxides, or by that of molybdic
acid with hydrogen. Nitric acid and aqua regia dissolve
it, sulphuric acid converts it into a brown mass.
For homoeopathic use, the metal in powder must be
taken, and the first three attenuations are to be made by
trituration.
2a. MOLYBDIENI ACIDUM, Acidum molybdicum; Fr., Acide molybdique; Ger., Molybdain-Saure; Eng., Molybdic Acid.
To obtain this acid, calcine native sulphuret of molybdenum at a red
heat in an open vessel, and extract the acid by means of caustic ammonia.
To free it from this combination, precipitate it by means of nitric or
acetic acid, or expose the compound to a lugh heat, andwash the acid obtained in water, dry and melt it in a glass vessel or a platina crucible.
This is a white, porous, light mass, fusible, volatile, becoming yellow at
a high temperature, of a metallic taste, soluble in 570 parts of cold
water.
The first three attenuations should be made by trituration.



e80

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

SPRING- AND WELL-WATER.
Good water has the following qualities: 1. It is perfectly
transparent, limpid, without colour, smell, or taste, and is
of a pearly brilliancy when poured out; 2, it does not
deposit a sediment; 3, it readily dissolves soap; 4, it is
not rendered turbid by the addition of a solution of alkali
or silver; it is easily heated over a fire, and cools again
as easily.  Cold water is now employed for the following
objects:
a. As a beverage in all acute and chronic diseases; it is
the most natural and simple beverage, but should never be
boiled when it is to be used as such, inasmuch as it loses
its peculiar properties, and all the volatile constituents
escape.
b. As an enema, sometimes with the addition of oil, &c.
c. As an injection; by means of a syringe, it is introduced into certain cavities or canals of the human body.
d. For purposes of washing and general cleanliness, for
which cold water cannot be sufficiently recommended.
e. For frictions with flannel, which are particularly useful in the case of nervous and hysterical females.
f. Fomentations,* in the case of wounds, contusions,
sprains, fractures; to prevent secondary hemorrhage after
injuries or surgical operations; it may be applied to bedsores, in which case a little alcohol should be mixed with
it. We distinguish cooling and warming fomentations.
The former require to be changed, the latter are left undisturbed, guarded from the access of air.
g. For the purpose of wrapping up the whole body in a
wet sheet.
i. For affusions, lotions, aspersions, and installations.
i. As a bath: we have whole baths, half baths, foot- and
hand-baths, sitz-baths, plunge-baths, drop-baths, douches,
shower-baths, submersion of the whole body or parts of
the body.
We distinguish cold, cool, tepid, warm, and hot baths.
A cold bath strengthens the body, it stimulates the cir* The application of linen rags or pads, saturated with cold water,
applied to injured or diseased parts, and carefully covered with oiled
silk, constitutes the purest and safest of poultices. The linen for this
purpose should be re-saturated as fast as it dries off.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPOEIA.

281

culation, promotes the secretions, &c., provided the patient
is not too weak; warm and hot baths are, generally speaking, weakening.
Cold water is, as a general rule, preferable to warm,
provided it is properly used; if water is to do much good,
it should be used all over, externally and internally.
Water can be used as an emetic. Drink first cold, then
tepid water, after which the vomiting will take place without difficulty. Water is the best emetic.   1. It is mild,
and does not irritate the digestive apparatus. 2. It is
cooling, and diminishes the heat which generally prevails
in the digestive organs when deranged. 3. It is dissolving;*
it dissolves the mucus and other substances in the stomach.   4. It is heavy; the dissolved substances float
on the water, and can easily be carried off when the
stomach contracts. 5. It can be used in large quantities,
for it facilitates the vomiting when the stomach is not
empty.
MINERAL WATERS.
Mineral waters are either cold, tepid, or hot; in the
latter case they are termed thermce (aqure thermales).
A chemical analysis of these mineral waters is not
sufficient to acquaint us with their medicinal properties.
These have to be discovered by experimentation upon the
living organism. The moment a mineral water is decomposed by chemical action, its essential properties are
destroyed, and it ceases to be what nature made it.
Mineral waters, provided their action on the living
organism is known, are unquestionably the property of
homoeopathy. Although composed of a variety of elements,
yet they constitute an essential, living unit, the elements
of which constantly obey the same law of combination,
and, in their combined form, constantly affect the organism
in the same unchangeable manner. All compound bodies,
to which the foregoing remarks apply, may be used as
remedial agents by homoeopathic physicians, provided they
are possessed of integral medicinal powers.
* In this way it serves to dilute mischievous substances or fluids
which may have been introduced into the stomach.



282

SPECIAL PHARM ACOP(EIA.

IMPONDERABILIA.
Electricity.
The following are the different modes of employing
electricity:
1. RTe electric bath (balneum electricum); the patient,
who is standing or sitting upon the insulating bench, is
connected with the electric machine by means of a chain,
and the electric fluid is imparted to him in different
degrees. If the patient should not be able to leave his
bed, this would have to be insulated by providing it with
glass feet.
2. Sparcs (scintilla); if the parts from  which they
are drawn, or into which they are caused to strike, should
be very sensitive, we employ, in order to moderate the
unpleasant sensation, a pointed conductor, which is enclosed in a glass or ivory tube.
3. Electric aura (aura electrica); the electric fluid is
communicated by means of points, especially when the
organs are very sensitive. The finer the points, the milder
the effect; the blunter the points, the stronger the effect.
4. The Leyden battery; this mode of communicating
electricity requires a good deal of caution; it is advisable
to impart the shock by means of an imperfect conductor,
such as a moist hemp-string.
5. Friction by means offlannel; one side of the globe of
an exciter is covered with flannel, and the affected part is
passed near it, either to receive or communicate electricity.
Galvanism.
For medicinal purposes we use a pile composed of from
60 to 100 double-plates, of from two to three inches in diameter, and -th of an inch in thickness, soldered together
with tin; the plates are generally composed of copper and
zinc. The pile is constructed upon a frame resting upon
glass feet. First, we place upon the frame a plate of zinc,
provided with a hole to which we fasten a brass, copper, or
iron wire; upon the zinc-plate we put a piece of cloth well
moistened with salt-water; then follows a double-plate
with the copper below, &c. The last part of the pile is a



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

983

simple copper-plate with a hook and hole, to which the
other wire is attached.*
Galvanism is administered in two principal modes.
1. A continuous galvanic current, which takes place when
the pile remains in connection; and2. The interrupted action of the pile, or shock, which takes
place when the contact of the affected parts with the pile
is momentarily interrupted and again restored.
We distinguish the following different kinds of galvanic
action.
a. The galvanic bath: either a part affected is put in a
vessel with salt-water, into which one of the poles is introduced, the other pole being applied to a part affected not
in the liquid; or, both arms or feet are put in two different
vessels with salt-water, and a pole is introduced into each.
b. The firm armatures or casings, consisting of metallic
plates or rods of different sizes, corresponding exactly to
the shape of the affected part; they are fastened by means
of bandages, and are provided with small hooks to fasten
the poles to.  For affections of the eyes we use concave
plates; for affections of the ears we employ rods ending in
a little ball.
c. Thle metallic brusk8 the galvanism  is communicated
to the affected part by means of a plate provided with
points.
d. Thee moist sponge: it is fastened to the point of a metallic conductor, and the galvanic current is received
through it.
Magnetism.
MAGNES     ARTIFICIALIS, MagnetisNmus mineralis;     Fr.,
Aimant artificiel, Magnetisme mineral; Ger., Kiinstlicker
Magnet, Mineralischer MJfagnetismus: Eng., Artificial
Magnet, Mineral Magnetism.
Mineral magnetism    comprises the mass of phenomena
which are produced by the magnetic condition,either natural
or artificial, of certain metals. We call magnetic condition the
* The battery is likewise constructed in the form of a water-tight
trough, or case, divided into connected and continuous chambers, to the
number of the plates used; and the latter are then dropped in edgeways and connected, when the trough is filled up with the diluted
acid, &c.



284

SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

faculty which these metals acquire, naturally or artificially,
to attract iron, steel, nickel, and cobalt, and we give the
name of natural magnet especially to mineral iron, which is
in this condition. What is understood by artiJicial magnet,
is any piece of metal which acquires the faculty of attracting
iron, and has its poles directed towards those of the earth.
All bodies, without distinction of the property which they
possessof conducting electricity and heat, are capable of propagating afar the magnetic polarization; but iron enjoys this
peculiarity in a higher degree than any other. Any piece
of iron may be rendered as magnetic as a natural magnet,
and it is of this metal, or rather of steel, that we generally
make use to fabricate artificial magnets. The best steel for
this purpose is the English: next, the German. To make
these magnets, friction is employed, which consists in
rubbing with a sufficiently large magnet, a piece of steel,
placed in the direction of the axis of the earth, until it has
acquired magnetic properties. But if we have not a magnet
wherewith to render the steel magnetic, we can still bestow
that property upon it, by fixing transversely bars ofsteel bent
suitably to form horseshoe magnets, around the electrical
conductors which serve for lightning rods on large edifices.
The form given to large artificial magnets, which are used
to prepare other magnets, is usually that of a horseshoe,
and, often, many magnets are united so as to form only one.
In every magnet, the magnetic virtue shows itself in preference at the two extremities, called the magnetic poles.
When we suspend a magnetic bar of steel by a thread, we
find that one of those poles turns towards the North, and
the other towards the South, wherefore they are distinguished into North and South poles. In approaching two
magnets, one to the other, we find the poles of the same
name repulse each other, whilst those of different names
attract each other; and so it is, that when we magnetise a
bar of steel by friction, the end that has been rubbed with
the North pole will represent the South pole (in the fresh
magnet) and vice versa. When the magnet remains a long
time inactive, it easily loses its power; hence there is generally given to it a casing (armature), which consists of
a bar of iron, attached to its two poles, and by which is
suspended a weight proportional to the strength of the
magnet, thus obliging it constantly to exert its whole at


SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEI-A..

a8Q5

tractive property. To prepare small artificial magnets,
such as are used in homceopathy, we take a small rod of
English steel, about eight inches long, one and a half
or two inches broad, and from three eighths to three quarters of an inch in thickness; this rod should be tempered,
until it becomes elastic and not frangible like glass. In
order afterwards to communicate, the most promptly and
as easily as possible, to this rod, the greatest magnetic force
which it is susceptible of acquiring, we must take especial
care not to snatch violently away the pole of the magnet
with which we have just rubbed it, because, by such a
procedure, we should take away each time a great part of
the force which the rod has received. Hence it is proper
to cause the magnet to slip gently on a very thin plate of
iron, when it has arrived at the end of thS rod, so that its
passage from the steel to the plate may be easy and almost
imperceptible. But it is still necessary that the plate
which covers the two ends of the rod, remain attached to
it, in order constantly to keep up the magnetic current
between the two poles. We must then take a small band
of tin plate, of the same length as the steel rod which we
wish to magnetise, and so much longer as almost to cover
the ends of the rod when turned up; we place the steel
rod on the plate, and raise the two ends of it, in the form
of a hook, above the two extremities of the rod, so that
they all but cover it; each of these ends being thus turned
up and marked, the one with the letter N (north), the other
with the letter S (south), we place the plate of iron horizontally, the extremity N turned towards the north, until
the magnetic property of the rod is obtained. As to the
rod of steel, we mark it exactly in its middle with chalk
or ink; each of these halves is then marked in two places,
the first mark being placed at two thirds of each half, in
counting from the middle towards the extremity, and the
second at two thirds, in counting from the first towards
the extremity, as represented in the following woodcut.
Nc    b           a            b  c S
The rod thus divided and placed in the plate, as just
described, we communicate to it the magnetic virtues by
means of an artificial horseshoe magnet, strong enough



286

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

to support a weight of ten or twelve pounds. To effect
this, we place the south pole perpendicularly on the middle
of the rod, at the point a, and we slide it over all the north
half to the extremity N, whence we bring it back, in describing a considerable arch in the air, to the point 6 on the
same side; there we once more place it perpendicularly,
and slide it, as in the first manceuvre, to the extremity N;
we bring it back, in a similar manner, by describing an
arch in the air to the point c, on the same side, whence
we slide it, for the last time, to the extremity N. When that
is accomplished, we take the steel rod out of its plate,
which rests immovably in the same place, and mark the
extremity of the half which we have just rendered magnetic by means of the soulk pole of the magnet, with the
letter N it has become the nodrt pole of the new magnet.
Returning the rod into its plate, so that its extremity N is
under the crotchet S, and its other extremity, which has
not yet been magnetised, is under the crotchet N of the
plate. The magnetization of this extremity is then made
equally in the northern direction of the heavens; only
this time it is with the no'rt pole of the magnet that we
operate, by placing it successively, and always vertically,
on the points a, 6, c, gliding it each time, beyond the
crotchet N, and bringing it back each time, by describing
an arch in the air; in this way we produce the sodult pole,
which we mark S. By this process, indicated by IIa/nejnann,,
the rod has acquired as much power as can be communicated to it by six passes. To preserve this power, we
surround it with strong thread spirally twisted about it,
or else we put two magnetic rods of the same form, into
a case, placing them in such a manner that they mutually
touch by their opposite poles, and so encased that they
cannot move. For a dose, it is sufficient that the patieilt
should touch the suitable pole with the end of the finger,
for one or two minutes, according to circumstances, and
for that it is not at all necessary to take the magnet out
of its case.
ZOOMAGNETISMUS, JifalgnetiSmus1 anmizalis, leesRmerismus;
Fr., Zoomagnetisme, magnetisme animal, Mesmerisme;
Ger., Thierischer.Jlagnpetismus MIlesmerismus; Eng., Animal
Magnetism, Mesmerism.
Animal magnetism is the aggregate of phenomena pro


SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

287

duced'by the influence of an invisible action of one individual on another, and which consists in placing the nervous system in a condition which, in itself, is not morbid,
but, on the contrary, exalts the vital forces, and can thus
contribute to the cure of disease. The action of this
agent has as yet been principally observed on the human
subject, although it is proved that the inferior animals also,
and even vegetable productions, experience its effects. The
zoo-magnetic influence of one individual over another
is known under the name of magnetic manipulation, because
it is generally performed by the imposition of hands, or by
easy and slow passes, made with the hands, from the head
to the body and extremities in the course of the nerves..Mesmer was the first modern man of science who called
attention to this agent, which seems to have been known
tothe ancients; itwas lost, however, and revived about thirty
years ago, and has since been cultivated at times with much
zeal; but so long as superstition was mingled with it, and
charlatans took it up, it was abandoned once more, the
good with the bad. We generally begin the magnetic
manipulations by putting ourselves in communication with
the patient, either by the contact of hands, or by the imposition of the hands on the vertex, or simply by inspection,
or else by slow passes, directed from the vertex to the
knees of the patient, in such a way that the palm of the
hand is directed towards the patient, in the descending
pass; and the back of the hand in the ascending movement which succeeds; and to accomplish this last movement, the operator should remove his hands to a distance
from the patient whom he is magnetising. The manipulations may afterwards undergo many modifications, according whether we make the passes with the thumb only,
or with the fingers closed or separated, &c.
The intention to do his patient good should predominate
in the mind of the operator, who should himself enjoy the
best possible health, so that, he may not communicate
his own sufferings, instead of appeasing those of the
patient. The hands of the operator should have the natural
heat of the body: cold hands act but little, or even not at
all. As to the manipulation itself, it should take place in
a retired place, calm, tranquil, and not exposed to the noise
of every comer. The operator should, moreover, be en


288

SPECIAL PHARMACOP(EIA.

dowed with a vital force superior to that of the patient; for
otherwise, instead of imparting it to him, he will subtract
it; hence the reason why young persons are more appropriate than the aged; and debilitated persons should never
undertake to magnetise any one. As to sex, a woman can
as well magnetise a man as a man can a woman, provided
she has a stronger vital force than the man. The time
most favorable is the morning or after mid-day; the most
unfavorable is the evening; because at that part of the
day patients are generally more excited and more irritable
than at any other time. The imposition of hands and
ventilation are the weakest degrees in which mesmerism
can be applied; after these comes the application of
flannel magnetised, which the patient puts onthe pit of
the stomach, if to combat wakefulness, or on the suffering
part, if to calm pain, &c. Water can also be magnetised,
and then drunk by the patient; and it can even be sent to
a distance, provided it be well secured in a bottle, and
wrapped in magnetised cotton. All these, however, can
only be accomplished by perfectly healthy physicians;
for, otherwise, as above related, we should run the risk
of increasing instead of appeasing the pains and ailments
of the patient.
Animal magnetism, applied in moderation, is made use
of in homoeopathy, but is never employed to put patients
in a state called solmambulism, nor for rendering them
clairvoyant, so as to indicate themselves the medicines that
should be given to them. Those are expedients which
are but rarely admissible; and if, here and there, homoeopaths have used animal magnetism in the sense just mentioned, they have done so upon particular grounds. *
The chief advantage which hommopathy counsels us to
draw from the therapeutic agent which constitutes magnetism, is the faculty which it possesses, when wisely and
suitably administered, of strengthening the vital forces, or
else of calming the patient, appeasing the over-excitement
of the nervous system, and often thus of arresting the
most severe pains. (See lHaJnemann's 'Organon,' on this
article.)
* Some homceopathic writers have been very severe against such a
course, but, to a certain extent, ungenerously and unreasonably so; for
there are cases on record in which clairvoyance has done great service.



SPECIAL PHARMACOPCEIA.

286

We have extracted the foregoing remarks on the use of
the imponderable agents in the treatment of disease, from
Buchner's Pharmacopoeia, except the last paragraph on
clairvoyance, which is from Jahr's.
We coincide with Jahr and Hahnemann in opinion, that
clairvoyance should not be resorted to, either to obtain a
correct diagnosis of the disease, or to find out the proper
remedy for it. We are free to admit, that we believe not
only in the possibility, but also in the actual existence of
a state of clairvoyance; with this modification, however,
that in all cases where such a state exists, it exists as a
natural gift or mode of existence, which it is beyond the
power of man to create. This view is founded upon
opinions which we do not deem it necessary to explain
here, but which we, for the present, shall continue to adhere to, for this reason, that we have never witnessed a
satisfactory state of artificially-excited clairvoyance, although we have been present at a number of exhibitions
of clairvoyants, who, in every instance, made a most bungling work of the examination which they were requested
to institute into a case. Moreover, a state of clairvoyance
is not necessarily a state of truth. A clairvoyant may be
in a state of falsehood just as well as any person in a
natural state.   If a clairvoyant naturally believes in
allopathic compounds, he will prescribe them in the
clairvoyant state.* Clairvoyance is an exaltation of the
original conditions of the natural reason; if this reason
be false, how can a state of clairvoyance be true? It will
be so much the more false. The revelations of a clairvoyant
amount to nothing, except in so far as they are approved
of by our reason. Reason, in the end, is the tribunal
before which the great and vital questions of diagnosis and
treatment have to be decided.
* This is the hypothesis of certain writers. If there be instances,
indeed, in which this rule has been found to apply, it is not, therefore,
a generality. It is ungenerous in a practitioner who has been baffled
in his own peculiar crotchets to condemn so largely.

13



APPENDIX.*

GLONOINE.
THE first notice of a substance, afterwards called
Glonoine, was given by Sobrero, of Paris, in the ' Comptes
Rendus,' February, 1847. Dr. C. Hering had a small
quantity of it prepared by a Philadelphia chemist, in
December, 1847. In 1848, Dr. A. Zumbrock, of Philadelphia,
discovered, after many experiments, a better and easier
mode of preparing it than that given by Sobrero; viz., Mix
two volumes of sulphuric acid of a specific gravity of 1-83,
and one volume of nitric acid of a specific gravity of 1'43,
in a large vessel; put this vessel into a freezing mixture;
after it has become perfectly cold, pour into it two volumes
of Glycerine,t little by little, constantly stirring it, and
avoiding carefully all elevation of temperature. Pour the
whitish, honey-like mixture into a large quantity of cold
water, when the new substance, being heavier than water,
will subside to the bottom.    Wash it well with water, so
that no trace of acid remains; put it into a wide glass
tube, the bottom of which has been drawn out to a point
with a small opening; let it stand, the closed small opening downwards, until it has become perfectly clear, some
water and a white substance swimming on the top of it;
* A great portion of the matter contained in this Appendix is
attributable to the American Institute of Homoeopathy, to which,
however, some important details have been added.
t Glycerine, or Scheele's Sweet, is disengaged when oils and fats
are acted upon by a solution of caustic alkali or oxide of lead, the latter
uniting with the fatty acid, forming soap when alkali has been taken,
and lead-plaster when oxide of lead. Glycerine from the manufacture
of lead-plaster, is now sold by the druggists; it contains, however, a
large quantity of lead, which is to be precipitated by means of sulphuretted hydrogen, and it is then evaporated to the consistence of syrup



APPENDIX.

291

then open the small orifice, and let the clear fluid carefully
run into a glass bottle, which is to be closed by means of a
glass stopper. Sobrero got rid of the water by dissolving
the substance in alcohol and ether, and evaporating it
over sulphuric acid by means of an air-pump; a costly
and tedious way.
It was named by Dr. C. Hering, " GLONO6NE," from
GL o, for Oxide of Glyceryl, that is, Glycerine; N o for
nitric acid, and the termination INE.
Dr. Zumbrock found the specific gravity to be 1'557
at 700 F., soluble in 6-212 parts of alcohol and 780 parts
of water.
Glonoine explodes like gun-cotton, with a bright blue
flame, leaving red fumes of nitric acid.
PARALLEL:
Glycerine.                    Glonoine.
Colourless, somewhat yellow;  Slightly yellow.
Not crystallizing;            The same.
Thick, like syrup;            Like olive-oil.
Of a sweet taste;             Pungent and aromatic.
No odour;                     An aromatic odour.
Soluble in water and alcohol in  Soluble in 780 parts of water, and
all proportions;             in 61 parts of alcohol.
Not soluble in ether;         Soluble in ether.
ACIDUM BENZOICUM; Ger., Benzoe-Bluten;
Eng., Benzoic acid.
This acid should be procured from the gum benzoin.
It is obtained either by sublimation or by dissolving the
gum in alkaline water, then decomposing the benzoates
thus formed, by the addition of an acid, and afterwards
purifying the benzoic acid thus precipitated, by washing
it with cold water, which dissolves only -- of its weight,
whilst boiling water dissolves A. The process of obtaining
the benzoic acid by sublimation, is directed by the United
States and London Pharmacopoeias, and the acid thus
procured is, for various reasons, that which is to be preferred for medicinal use.    (7'ansactions of tMe American
Institiute of Iomwopalthy.)



229(

APPENDIX.

ACIDUM FLUORICUIM; Ger., Fluss-spath-Saure; Eng.,
Fluoric Acid.-PlIthlore.
This acid is prepared by acting on the mineral called
fluor spar, carefully separated from siliceous earth, and
reduced to fine powder, with twice its weight of concentrated sulphuric acid. (Amer. Inst. of Hlomoop.)
The first three attenuations are prepared by trituration.
ACIDUM OXALICUM; Ger., Kleesaure; Eng., Oxalic acid.
The excess of acid in the binoxalate of potash, is neutralized by the carbonate of potash, and the neutral oxalate
is decomposed by means of the acetate of lead. In consequence of a double decomposition, a precipitate of an
oxalate of lead is obtained. This is to be well washed and
dried, and decomposed by means of one-third of its weight
of strong sulphuric acid, previously diluted with ten times
its weight of water. An insoluble sulphate of lead is
formed, and the oxalic acid being liberated, may be made
to crystallize by evaporation. The mother waters, by fresh
evaporation, furnish fresh portions of crystal, until quite
exhausted. By this process, a very pure acid may be
obtained.
Its purity may readily be tested by dissolving it in a
sufficient quantity of water, cautiously adding carbonate
of lime until effervescence ceases, filtering, drying the precipitated oxalate of lime, and observing, that, for every 100
grains of oxalic acid, if pure, there should be a product of
about 205 grains of the oxalate. As, however, in operating
upon a small quantity, a slight difference of weight, which
might be produced by the presence of tartrate of lime,
along with the oxalate, in the precipitate, might not be
observed, the purity of the acid may be still more satisfactorily ascertained by digesting the supposed oxalate of
lime in a solution of tartaric acid, and drying it again.
Should any tartrate have been present, it will have been
taken up by the acid solution, which will be indicated by
the loss of weight in the precipitate.
We can prepare either a saturated watery solution from
which the first attenuation can be deduced by means of
diluted alcohol (in equal proportions), or we may proceed
by triturations up to the /tird.



APPENDIX.

293

ELATERIUM, Momordica elaterium; Fr., Concombre sauvage; Ger., Eselsgurken; Eng., Wild or squirting Cucumber.-Cucurbitaces.
The Elaterium of the shops is sometimes found to be
very inferior, if not entirely inert. The active principle
of the momordica elaterium resides more particularly in
the juice, which is lodged in the centre of the fruit (around
the seeds), and which spontaneously subsides from it.
We should, therefore, prepare an alcoholic tincture
from the fres- fruit on tle point of ripening.
APIS MELLIFICA; Fr., Abeille; Ger., Biene;"
Eng., Honey-bee.
The honey-bee is too well known to require particular
description, but it is essential for homoeopathic purposes
to distinguish between the female or working bee--wIich
alone should be used- and the drone or male bee.
The female is smiller, more slender, of a lighter colour,
and armed with a sting, whereas the drone is larger altogether, thicker, and has no sting; it is also known by its
peculiar humming or droning. It should also be noticed,
that inasmuch as small quantities are sufficient for our
purpose, in order to avoid taking the drones, and to secure
bees only which are unloaded, we may draw them three
or four at a time from the hive, by tapping gently on the
top of it. The guard bees will then appear, and may be
secured with a proper net one by one, or several at a time.
This operation may be performed in this country from the
beginning of June until August. The face and the bare
parts should be well protected, and all the apertures of
the clothes bound closely tow the body, as, for instance,
the wrist-bands.
Having secured a sufficient number of bees, we should
proceed to put them all into a bottle, little more than
large enough to contain them, which we then seal hermetically. In from twenty-four to forty-eight hours they
will be dead.
Another method is to place them into some vessel under
the exhausted receiver of an air-pump.
When we are assured that they are dead, we may proceed to dry them at a moderate temperature, and imme


294

APPENDIX.

diately afterwards to reduce them to a fine powder, from
which we either attenuate by trituration in the ordinary
way until the third dilution is attained, or we may make an
alcoholic tincture, by adding twenty parts of strong alcohol
to one of the powder. The attenuations are then detained
in the ordinary way.
COTYLEDON PURPUREA, (Crassulacec).
This is a plant of whose merits we know very little at
present. It thrives upon dry sandy soils. Some practitioners have used it with considerable success. There
are four methods of preparing it for homoeopathic use,
either from the root, the buds and young leaves, the
flowers, or the entire plant. A preference would seem to
be attributable to the root and flowers. We prepare a
tincture with alcohol, by expressing the juices and the
attenuations in the ordinary way.
EUPATORIUM PERFOLIATUM; Ger., Durchwacksener Wasserdost; Eng., Bone-set, Thorough-wort, Thoroughwax, Cross-wort, Ague-weed.-Corymbiferae.
Leaves connate-perfoliate, broadest at the base, oblong
serrate, acuminate, rugose, rough, narrow above, tormentose beneath, decussate; the two or three upper pairs of
leaves are sessile; nether surface paler than the upper;
stem villous, erect, round, from two to four feet high, and
divided, towards the top, into decussating branches, of a
grayish-green colour, but, often, purplish towards the base.
Flowers terminal, white, in-fastigiate corymbs on short
hairy peduncles; flowrets twelve or fourteen in number;
anthers deep-blue or black; seeds black, pappus pilose;
root perennial, grows nearly horizontal; blooms from the
latter end of July to the beginning of November, and
grows throughout North America, in meadows and other
low grounds, along the course of small streams, &c.,
generally in small patches, but occasionally spreading over
an acre or more of ground.
We prepare an alcoholic tincture from the leaves and
flowers of the plant.



APPENDIX.

095

GACO; Ger., Guaco-Pflanze, giftwidrige Mekanie; -
Compositve.
This plant was recommended for Asiatic cholera. Stems
long, rounded, contorted, furrowed, of a greenish-gray,
scintillating-shining wood, of the thickness of about - of
an inch. Leaves sparse, petioled, oval, slightly indented,
hairy on the under side; flowers in panicles, on the sides
of the younger branches.
We prepare a tincture from the upper and feebler portions of the stems, from the leaves and flowers.
KALMIA LATIFOLIA; Eng., Mountain-laurel, Ivy-bush.Rhiododendra.
An evergreen shrub, from three to twelve feet high, which
grows on shaded rocky hills. Leaves petioled, inserted
on the sides and extremities of the branches, scattered, in
threes; oval, acute, entire, coriaceous, smooth on both
sides, the under side being the palest; corymbs terminal,
viscid, and pubescent, simple or compound, with opposite
branches, and made up of slender peduncles, supported at
the base by ovate, acuminate bractes. Flowers rose-red,
sometimes white. It flowers in the latter end of May.
We prepare a tincture from the leaves.
LOBELIA INFLATA; Ger., Azufgeblasene Lobelie; Eng.,
Indian Tobacco, Emetic Herb.
The lobelia inflata is a biennial inelegant plant, about
one foot, and from that to two feet high. The root is
fibrous, yellowish-white, of an acrid taste, resembling that
of tobacco. Stem upright, always solitary, angular, leafy,
very pubescent, sometimes hirsute, and very much branched
about mid-way. Branches axillary, shorter than the stem,
which rises from six to ten inches above the top of the
highest branches. The leaves are irregularly scattered
and alternate, sometimes crowded, oval, generally sessile,
with the margins unequally indented with tooth-like serratures. The flowers are numerous, situated on terminal
leafy racemes, and supported on short axillary peduncles.
The corolla is monopetalous and labiate; the lower lip
three-, and the upper two-toothed, of a pale blue colour
externally, and delicate violet within. The calyx-leaves



e96

APPENDIX.

are awl-shaped, and of the length of the corolla. Seeds
numerous, very small, and contained in egg-shaped, inflated capsules, which have given rise to the specific
appellation of the plant.
Samuel Thoms)on, who considered himself the discoverer
of the medical properties of the Lobelia inflata, appears to
have watched its growth with an almost paternal affection,
and therefore the following extract from his account of
the emetic herb, as he terms it, will not be without interest.*
" The emetic herb may be found in the first stages of
its growth at all times through the summer, from the
bigness of a six cent piece to that of a dollar, and larger,
lying flat on the ground, in a round form, like a rose
pressed flat, in order to bear the weight of snow which
lays on it during the winter, and is subject to be winterkilled, like wheat. In the spring, it looks yellow and pale,
like other things suffering from the wet and cold; but
when the returning sun spreads forth its enlivening rays
upon it, it lifts up its leaves, and shoots forth a stalk to
the height of from twelve to fifteen inches, with a number of
branches, carrying up its leaves with its growth. In July,
it puts forth small, pale-blue blossoms, which are followed
by small pods, about the size of a white bean, containing
numerous very small seeds. This pod is an exact resemblance of the human stomach, having an inlet and an outlet
higher than the middle; from the inlet it receives nourishment, and by the outlet discharges the seeds. It comes
to maturity about the 1st of September, when the leaves
and pods turn a little yellow; this is the best time to
gather it. It is what is called by the botanists, a biennial
plant, or only of two years' existence.
"This plant is common in all parts of this country.
Wherever the land is fertile enough to yield support for
its inhabitants, it is to be found. It is confined to no soil
which is fit for cultivation, fiom the highest mountains to
the lowest valleys. In hot and wet seasons, it is most
plenty on dry and warm lands; in hot and dry seasons,
on clayey and heavy land. When the season is cold,
either wet or dry, it rarely makes its appearance; and if

* New Guide to Health, or Botanic Physician, p. 43.



APPENDIX.

297

the summer and autumn are very dry, the seed does not
come up, and, of course, there will be very little to be found
the next season. I have been in search of this herb from
Boston to Canada, and was not able to collect more than
two pounds; and in some seasons, I have not been able
to collect any."
We prepare an alcoholic tincture from the seed capsules.
LOBELIA CARDINALIS; Eng., Scarlet lobelia; Ger., Rotke
Cardinal'sblume; Fr., Cardinale.
Erect, simple, pubescent; leaves ovate-lanceolate-acuminate, erose-denticulate;  raceme subsecund, manyflowered, the organs longer than the corolla.
The tincture is prepared in the ordinary way.
MERCURIALIS PERENNIS; Ger., lValdbingelkraut, ausdauerndes Bingelkraut. -Eupowrbiaceae.
This plant grows in shady mountainous forests in strong
or humid soil; root rampant, with nodose, verticillatefibrous joints; stem simple, low, leafless at the lower part,
leaves on short peduncles, dentated, with short hairs,
elliptico-lanceolate.
At the period of flowering, we prepare an essence from
the whole plant, including the root, according to Class 11.
PODOPHYLLUM PELTATUM; Ger., Scildbldttegeir Entenfuss; Eng., May-apple, Duck's-foot.-Ranuuculacece.
Stem erect, one foot high, two-leaved, one-flowered;
leaves peltate, palmate, lobate; lobe cuneate, incised.
Blooms in May. Flowers white; fruit mature in the latter
end of August, lemon-coloured, of the size of a large plum,
and slightly maculated with brownish dots; the pulp to
the taste at first is faintly nauseous, but agreeably subacid, and much esteemed by many persons. It is said,
the pigeons of Carolina are fattened by eating it.
Root perennial, creeping, from three to six feet in
length, about twice the size of a goose quill, of a rich
yellowish-brown colour externally, and feeble yellowishwhite within. The main root is round and smooth, except
that it is interrupted every three or four inches by
knuckled joints, from which grow out numerous lightcoloured fibres. One of these joints which mark the suc13 ~



298

APPENDIX.

cessively annual attachments of the stem, is added to the
length of the root every year.
The root of the Podophyllum peltatum, according to
the chemical analysis made by Dr. Staples, contains resin,
gum, or mucilage, soluble in cold water, amadin, colouring
matter, extractive matter, ligneous fibre, and a minute
quantity of an insipid substance soluble in sulphuric ether,
from which it crystallizes in minute acicular crystals.
The leaves and root are the parts used in medicine.
The leaves emit a strong, narcotic odour, and have a
nauseous taste. The root has a fresh nauseous smell and
somewhat bitter taste. In popular report, the leaves are'
said to be poisonous, the root medicinal, and the fruit
edible. The fruit is aperient.
This plant is emphatically a native, as it is indigenous
to North America only, and is found growing luxuriously
throughout the boundaries of the United States.     It
chiefly inhabits rich, loamy woodlands, but is frequently
found growing in the meadows, near small streams, and
other low grounds.
We prepare a tincture from the root and leaves.
SANGUINARIA CANADENSIS; Eng., Blood-root.Papaveracece.
A spring plant, abundant in all hilly countries, from
Canada to Florida, wherever there is a rich soil and shade
in summer, but avoiding the sea-coast and the high
mountainous regions. It blooms as early as April, and
the elegance of its leaves and flowers and its graceful
growth are so remarkable, peculiar and indescribably beautiful, that no delineation of it has yet appeared sufficiently
graceful to those who know it. In appearance somewhat
similar to the Hepatica, its leaves are delicate, and of a
gray-green, like those of the Celandine, its flowers white
and deciduous like those of the poppy, all scarcely higher
than a hand. The root is perennial, of the length and thickness of a finger, knotty, fleshy, and praemorse. The root,
stem and leaves contain a yellowish-red juice, just as the
Chelidonium a pure yellow, and the Papaver a white.
The leaves continue their growth after the time of
flowering, and when the seeds ripen, have a more common
appearance, nearly resembling the Asarum. This is con


APPENDIX.

~99

sidered the best time to dig the root, which is the only
part employed; the leaves, and especially the seeds, being
considered poisonous.
TRIOSTEUM    PERFOLIATUM; Ger., Breitblltteriger.Dreistein; Eng., Horse-Gentian, Fever-root, Wild Ipecac.,
&c.-Caprifoliacee.
Leaves large oval, acuminate, abruptly narrowed at the
base, connate, sub-pubescent beneath, the two uppermost
pairs are small and convoluted till after the inflorescence
is past, when they become developed to the full size, and
assume a brownish-purple colour. Flowers axillary, sessile and united in triplets, three, six, or nine around the
stem; blooms in the latter end of May. Corolla reddishpurple above, striated below, and pubescent. The berries
are ovate, commonly six in a cluster, sometimes purple,
but generally of an orange colour; they have three divisions, each containing one hard seed, and ripen     in
September.
The plant inhabits rich hilly woodlands, and the edge
of cultivated grounds, and grows from two to four feet
high, several stalks arising from the same root. The stems
are about three eighths of an inch in diameter, simple,
erect, cylindrical, pubescent, and of a green colour. The
root is perennial, contorted, tuberculated, or gibbous, of a
brownish colour, giving off horizontal branches from eighteen inches to two feet in length, about the size of a finger
in diameter, yellowish externally, and whitish internally.
From pharmaceutical experiments, it has been observed
that when the plant is treated with water, it yields a
larger quantity of active extract than when treated with
alcohol, and that the alcoholic extract is perfectly soluble
in water. The leaves yield the largest quantity of soluble
matter, but that obtained from the root possesses the
greatest activity.
Both the leaves and the root of the triosteum are quite
bitter to the taste. The root is also nauseous to the taste,
and has an odour somewhat resembling ipecacuanha.
URTICA URENS; Ger., Brenn-nessel; Eng., Common Nettle.
- Uricece.
Leaves small, oval, indented, five-nerved on the under



300                   APPENDIX.
side, of a light-green colour. These characteristics distinguish it from the Urtica adioica (large nettle). It flowers
from July to October. We gather the ripe seeds, free
them, after drying, from their green envelopes, and prepare from the small, smooth grains, of a pale yellowishgray colour, a tincture of a pale yellow-green colour,
according to Class i.
ATHAMANTA PETROSELINUM; Ger., Berg-Petersilie; Eng.,
Mountain Parsley.
Root perennial, almost simple, yellowish-gray, furnished
with a cluster of brown fibres. Stem erect, with fine
furrows, glabrous, not very branchy, from one to two feet
high. Radical leaves petioled, large, tripinnate; leaflets
oval, deeply indented, glabrous; the teeth terminate in
white points. Corymbs terminal. Involucrum     consists
of a number of lanceolate, revolute leaflets. Petals white.
The ripe seed is almost round, flat, with a broad border of
a pale yellow. The root smells like carrot; it has an
aromatic bitter taste.
From the plant in the autumn, when the seeds are ripe,
we prepare a tincture as usual.
HEPAR SULPHURIS CALCAREUM.-(Page 201.)
Gruner prepares this substance in the following manner:
Mix carefully equal parts of pure caustic alkali and pure
sulphur, press them down as tightly as possible in an
earthen crucible, and, to prevent impurities from getting
into the mass, cover it with a layer of moist pulverised
chalk of one inch or half an inch in thickness, pressing it
down with the finger; after covering the crucible, expose
it to a fire which is to be slight at first, but which is to be
increased suddenly as soon as the crucible begins to glow;
keep it for half an hour in this red heat. Then take it out
of the fire, let it cool slowly, remove the cover of chalk
with great care, take out the contents, which will be found
to possess a strong odour of sulphuretted hydrogen gas,
reduce them to a homogeneous powder by trituration, and
put up this powder with all possible speed in phials, which
are to be well corked and guarded from the light. Of this
powder we prepare the triturations.



APPENDIX.

301

DAPHNE INDICA, Dapine odora; Fr., Laurdole de Chine;
Ger., Indisch8er Seidelbast; Eng., Sweet-scented Spurge
Laurel.-nTymeletr.
This plant is a native of China, with oblong-oval, glabrous, alternate leaves; flowers, white, odorous, almost
sessile, forming a beautiful, well filled, glomerated bouquet
at the end of each branch. We prepare a tincture according to Class I, unless we can procure an essence from the
fresh plant.
GENISTA SCOPARIA; Fr., Gen&t a balai; Ger., Geniste,
Ginster, Pfriemenkraut; Eng., Common Broom.-Legu/iIZ0o86.                         A
This shrub frequents the woods and sandy lands of
England, France, and Germany; stem branchy, angular;
leaves ternate and solitary; flowers bell-shaped. We use
the tender branches, from which we express the juice.
JUGLANS REGIA; Fr., Noyer commun or royal, Noix
commune; Ger., Nu2ssbaum, welsc/se jNuss; Eng., English
walnut.-Terebinthinacecs.
We separate the shell from the nut, before it is ripe,
cut it in pieces, and prepare from it an essence according
to Class Ii.
PINUs SYLVESTRIS; Fr., Pin sauvage; Ger., Gemeine
Kiefer; Eng., Wild Pine.--Coniferev.
This tree is common in the forests of Europe; it is
distinguished by its pyramidal form and its coniform
flowers. From the young shoots or buds which we gather
in spring, we prepare an essence according to Class ii.
SYMPHYTUM OFFICINALE; Eng., Comfrey.-Boracinece.
This perennial plant is found all over Europe, in damp
ditches, on meadows, along ponds, rivulets, &c. Root
large, cylindrical, branchy, from one to two inches long,
several inches thick, fleshy, covered with a black or darkbrown epidermis, white internally, easily broken, inodorous,
of slimy consistence. Stem three inches high, branchy,
angular, hairy; radical leaves elongated, lanceolate, entire;
the leaves of the stem sessile, decurrent. Fowers purplered or white, canuliform, in corymbs, at the end of the
stems. We gather the root in autumn, and prepare from



302

APPENDIX.

it a tincture according to Class ii. It is brown, and has
a feeble, earthy smell.
TUSSILAGO PETASITES; Eng., Colt's-foot.
This plant grows along rivulets and ditches in northern
Europe. Flowers canuliform; leaves oblong-cordiform,
indented, hairy on the surface, lobes inclined towards each
other. The whole plant has a penetrating, disagreeable,
watery, flat odour; it is a diuretic and sudorific. We prepare from it a tincture.
RANUNCULUS ACRIs; Eng., Crow's-foot.
This plant is found all over Europe; root of the size of
a goose-quill, oblique, fibrous; radical leaves palmated,
deeply indented; stem erect, branchy; flowers of a beautiful gold-yellow, at the end of the branches, supported
upon round, not furrowed pedicles. We gather the whole
plant while flowering, in May and June, and prepare from
it, according to Class II, an essence of a brown-yellow
colour and acrid taste.
RANUNCULUS FLAMMULA; Eng., Marsh-ranunculus.
This plant grows on damp meadows, along rivulets and
marshes, all over Germany.   Root articular, rampant.
Leaves alternate, entire or indented, the lower pedunculated, the upper amplexicaule, all of them bald.  The
small, numerous, yellow flowers, supported on long, round
pedicles, grow out from their sides and extremities. We
gather the whole plant while flowering, in summer, and
prepare from it, according to Class ii, an essence of a
similar colour and taste as those of the preceding variety.
PHYTOLACCA DECANDRA; Eng., Poke.
A plant, which has been recently adopted in the ' Materia
Medica,' but of which we have not yet assured ourselves
of the best method of preparation.
KALI BICHROMICUM; Bichromate of Potash.
The symptoms which we possess of this substance,
were evolved from the bichromate of the shops.
CIMEX LECTULARIUS; Eng., Bed-bug.
We crush the insect while alive, and macerate it in
alcohol.



INDEX
OF THE
LATIN AND ENGLISH NAMES OF THE DIFFERENT
SUBSTANCES TREATED OF IN THIS WORK.
NoTE.-In this Index, the words printed in italics are the Latin names which
are generally in use.

Absinthium, Artemisia absinthium, Wormwood
Acetas baryta, v. Baryta acetica.
calcis, v. Calcarea acetica
cupri, v. Cuprum aceticum.
ferri, v. Ferrum aceticum
mangani, v. Manganum aceticum.
mercurii, v. Mercurius acetatus
plumbi, v. Plumbum aceticum
Aceti acidum, Acidum aceticum, Acetic acid
Acetum, acidum acetosum, Vinegar
Achillaea millefolium, v. Millefolium
Acidum aceticum, v. Aceti acidum.
acetosum, v. Acetum.
arseniosum, v. Arsenicumn albu.n
benzoicuin......
fluoricum.......
formicarum, v. Formica.
hydrochloricum, v. Muriatis acidum
hydrocyanicum, v. Hydrocyani acidumr
molybdicum, v. Molybdeeni acidum
nitricum, v. Nitri acidum
oxalicum......
phosphoricum, v. Phosphori acidum.
sulphuricum, v. Sulphuris acidum,
tartaricum, v. Tartari acidum.
Aconitum napellus, Aconite.
Actea spicata, Herb Christopher
Adeps suilla, Axungia porci, Hog's lard
JErugo, v. Cuprum aceticum.
Ether nitricus, v. Nitri spiritus dulcis
Ether sulphuricws, Ether.......
ifthusa cynapium, Garden hemlock

PAGE
98.236
237
265
261.258
255.269
203
187
121.203
187.277
291.292
77, 204.202
204
202, 279
203, 229.292
S197. 200
203, 272
S.114...  145
82
S... 265
203, 229
30..115



304             INDEX OF THE
PAGE
Agaricus muscarius, Bug agaric.......  185
Agnus castus, Vitex agnus castus, Chaste tree.....  165
Albumen, Album ovi, Albumen........ 80
Alcohol, Spiritus vini alcoholisatus, Alcohol.... 25, 188
Alcohol sulphuris, v. Sulphur alcoholisalum......  291
Allium sativum, Garlic........  96
Alovs gummi, Aloes......   179
Alumina, Aluminium oxydatum, Alumine...... 213
Ambra grisea, Ambergris...........        80
Ammoniacum gummi, Gum ammoniac....... 179
Ammonium carbonicum, Carbonate of ammonia.....221
causticum, Water of ammonia......208
muriaticum, Hydrochlorate of ammonia...  237
Amomum zingiber, v. Zingiber.........162
Anacardium orientlale, Malacca bean...166
Andromeda Gmelini, v. Rhododendron........ 133
Anemone pratensis, v. Pulsatilla...... 108
Angelica archangelica, Angelica........  145
Angustura, Angusturam cortex, Angustura bark..  140
ANISUM STELLATUM, Illicium anisatum, Star anis seed  166
Anthrakokali...........  206
Antimonium crudum, Crude antimony....... 270
metallicum s. stibium, Regulus of antimony  ib.
Antimonium tartaricum, v. Tartarus emeticus.0.  271
Apis mellifica........293
Apium petroselinum, v. Petroselinum........ 107
Aqua, Aqua destillata, Water..... 19, 280
Aqua fortis, v. Nitri acidum........  203, 229
Aquilegia vulgaris, Columbine.........   96
Aranea diadema, v. Diadema...........   75
Arbor vita, Thuja occidentalis........... 131
Arbutus uva ursi, v. Uva ursi..........   132
Archangelica officinalis, Angelica, archangelica, Garden angelica..  145
Arctostaphylos officinalis, v. Uva ursi......  132
Argentumfolialum, Silver..... 246
nitricum, Nitrate of silver.....  247
Argentum vivum, v. Mercurius vivus........ 249
Argilla pura, v. Alumina............. 213
Aristolochia clematitis, Common birthwort....... 115
Aristolochia serpentaria, v. Serpentaria.........  162
Armoracia, Armoracia officinalis, Horse-radish.  146
Arnica montana, Mountain arnica...... 97
Arsenicum album, White arsenic........ 277
citrinum, Auri pigmentum, Orpimnent  278
metallicum, Arsenicum, Metallic arsenic  279
rubrum, Realgar, Realgar.....     278
Artemisia absinthium...........            98
contra, v. Cina.......167
judaica, v. Cina......   ib.
Artemisia vulgaris, Mugwort......     98
Arum maculalum, Wake-robin.........146
Arum seguinum, v. Caladium seguinum.......133
Asa-fcelida, Ferula asa-foetida, Assafoetida......  180
Asarum europcum, Asarabacca.........    98



LATIN AND ENGLISH NAMES.         305
PAGE
Asparagus officinalis, Asparagus......116
Aspidium filix mas., v. Filix mas......... 103
Astacus fluviatilis, v. Cancer fluviatilis.....  75'
Athamanta petroselinum, v. Petroselirnum..... 107
Atriplex olida, Chenopodium olidum, Stinking goose-foot. 99
Atropa belladonna, v. Belladonna............. ib.
Aurumfoliatum s. purum, Gold-leaf....... 244
fulminans, Fulminating gold....... 246
muriaticum, Muriate of gold....... 245
Auri pigmentum, Orpiment, v. Arsenicum citrinum.a278
Axungia porci, Axonge, v. Adeps suilla.......  82
Balsamum copaivae, v. Copaive balsamum.....184
Barbus, Cyprinus barhus, Barbel........  86
Baryosma tongo, v. Tongo......   171
Baryta...............211
acetica, Acetate of Baryta........  236
carbonica, Carbonate of barytes.......  221
caustica, Caustic baryta...... 211, 212
muriatica, Hydrochlorate of barytes.......239
Belladonna, Atropa belladonna, Deadly nightshade.99
Berberis vulgaris, Barberry.........  147
Bismuthum, Bismuthi magisterium, Magistery of bismuth  273
metallicum, Metallic bismuth..... 272
nitricum prcecipitatum.. 273
Boletus satanas, Lurid boletus.....   186
Bonplandia trifoliata, v. Angustura......  140
Borax veneta, Sub-boras natri, Borax...... 235
Bovista, Lycoperdon bovista, Puff-ball...... 186
Branca ursina, v. Heracleum sphondylium........ 119
Bromium, Bromine............    191
Brucea anti-dysenterica, Anti-dysenteric brucea.....  141
Bryonia alba, White bryony........ 147
Calhinca s. Cainca, Cahinca cainana, Cahinca root  154
Caladium seguinum, Arum seguinum, poisonous pediveau  133
Calcarea........209
Calcarea acetica, Acetate of lime.  a.......... 237
carbonica, Carbonate of lime....  222
caustica, s. pura, Quicklime......223
muriatica, Muriate of lime..... 239
phosphorica, Phosphate of lime. 232
sulphurica, Sulphate of lime...... 235
Calcarea sulphurata, v. Hepar sulphuris....... 201
Calcium oxydatum, v. Calcarea caustiea...... 223
Calx        v. ibid............  ib.
Calendula oficinalis, Common marygold.....100
Calomelas, Calomel, v. Mercurius dulcis...... 252
Camphora, Laurus camphora, Camphor....189
Cancerjfluviatilis s. Astacus, River-crab.......  75
Cancrorum oculi, Lapides cancrorum, Crab's-eyes  93
Cannabis sativa, H-emp..........116
Cantharis, Meloi6 vesicatorius, Cantharides....... 76



306                     INDEX OF THE
PAGE
Capsicttm annuum, Cayenne pepper..............167
Garbo animnalis, Animal charcoal................92
vegetabilis, Vegetable charcoal................90
Carbonas ammonize, v. Ainmonium carboniaurn..........221
barytee, v. Baryla carbonica..............221
calcis, v. Calcarea carbonica..............222
cupri, v. Cuprurn carbonicumn..............264
ferri, v. Ferrum oxydatum hydratum..........262
magnesize, v. M11agnesia carbonica............225
mangani, v. Manganum carbonic-urn...........258
niccoli, v. Niccolum carbonicurn............248
plumbi, v. Plumnburn carbonicumn...........269
potassae, v. Kali carbonic-urn.............224
sodae, v. Natrurn carbonicumn.............226
strontianae, v. Strontiana car-bonica...........227
Carbonium. suiphuratum, v. Sulphur alcoholisaturn           201
Carburetum. ferni, v. Gr-aphites................192
suiphuris, v. Sulphutr alcoholisatum..........201
Cascarilla, Croton eleutberia, Cascarilla.............143
Cassia senna, v. Senna...................134
Castoreurn, Castor.....................83
Caustic-io, Tinctura acris sine kali, Caustic............210
Cephadlis ipecacuanha, v. Ipecacuanha.............156
C'era, Ceratumn, Wax, Cerate..................84
Cereoli, Bougies, v. Cera...................84
Cerussa, v. Plumnburn carbonicurn...............269
6'hamornilla vulgaris, Matricaria chamomilla, Common chamomile  101
Charta cerata, v. vera, Wax-paper...............84
C'helidoniurn 2najus, Celandine................148
Ghenopodiurn glancurn, v. Oak-leaved goose-foot..........101
Chenopodium olidum, v. 4tr~il  oia.............99
C'hina, Cinchona officinalis, Peruvian bark............141
Chininum. phosphatum....................218
suiphuricum...................217
Chiococca racemosa, v. Cahinca................154
Chioras potassT, Chlorate of potash, v. Kali chioricurn      231
Chioretum (deuto-) auri, v. Aurum mnuriaticum.............245
mercurli, v. M1ercurius corrosivus          253
(proto-) mercurii, v. Mer-curins dulcis..........252
Chrysomela septempunctata, v. Coccionella............77
Christophoriana, v. dcetea sp~icata...............145
('icuta virosa, Water Hemlock.................148
Cimex lectularius.....................302
('ma, Semen contra, Worm-seed................167
Cincliona officinalis, v. China.................141
Cinchoninum. suiphuricum..................217
c'mnnabaris, Cinnabar....................256
c'innarnornunz, Cinnamon................                     142
Gistus canadensis, Canadian rock-rose..............143
Clernatis e-crd, Virgin's bower................117
Goccionella s. Coccinella, Lady-bird...............77
Cocculus, Menispermnm. cocculus, Cocculus indians            168
Cochlearia armoracia, v. Armo?-acias..............146
Coffea ci-uda s. arabica, Mocha coffee.....169



LATIN AND ENGLISH NAMES.

Colchicum autumnale, Meadow-saffron
Colla piscium, v. Ichthyocolla..
Colocynthis, Cucumis colocynthis, Colocynth
Conchet, Testm ostreae, Oyster-shell
Conium maculatum, Hemlock
Convolvulus jalapa, Jalap, v. Jalapa
Copaive balsamum, Balsam of copaiba
Corallium rubrum, Red coral.
Cortex angusturte, v. Angustura.
peruviana s. Chine, Quinquina, v. China
Cotyledon purpurea.......
Coumarouma odorata, v. Tongo.
Crocus sativus, Saffron.
Crotalus horridus, v. Lachesis.
Croton eleutheria, v. Cascarilla.
Crbton tiglii, seu tillii, Croton-tree
Cubebe, Piper caudatum, Cubebs
Cucumis colocyntlhis, v. Colocynthis
Cuprum aceticum, Acetate of copper
Cuprum arseniosum.
Cuprum carbonicum, Carbonate of copper
metallicum, Metallic copper
sulphuricum, Sulphate of copper
Cyclamen europaeum, Sow-bread
Cyprinus barbus, Barbel, v. Barbus.
Daphne indica, Sweet-scented spurge-laurel
Daphne mezereum, v. Mezereum.
Datura stramonium, v. Stramonium...
Delphinium staphysagria, v. Staphysagria
Deuto-chloretum auri, v. Aurum muriaticum.
mercurii, v. Mercurius corrosivus
Diadema, Aranea diadema, Diadem spider
Dietamnus albus, Bastard dittany...
Digitalis purpurea, Purple fox-glove.
Dipterix odorata, v. Tongo......
Drosera rotundifolia, Sundew.
Dulcamara, Solanum dulcamara, Bitter-sweet
Elaterium....
Electricitas, Electricity
Eleuteria, Croton eleuteria, v. Cascarilla
Epeira diadema, v. Diadema......
Eugenia jambos, Malabar plum-tree.
Eupatorium perfoliatum.
EBphorbium oficinarum, offcinale, Euphorbium spurge
Euphrasia officinalis, Eye-bright..
Evonymus europceus, Spindle-tree...............................

307
PAGE
149
86
169
93. 117
155
184
94
140
141
294
171
137
87
143
170
ib.
169
265
266
264
S. 263
265
149
86
301
138
128.. 178
245
S. 253
75
150
S118
171
102
127
293
282
143
75
171
294
181
S. 102
163
259
261
260
S 262
ib...............

Ferrumn, Ferrum metallicum, Metallic iron
aceticum, Acetate of iron...
chloratum, s. muriaticum, Hydrochlorate of iron
magneticum, Magnetic oxide of iron...
oxydatum hydratun, Protoxide of iron..



308

INDEX OF THE

Ferrum hydratum oxydatum, v. Ferrumn oxydatum.
muriaticum, v. Ferrum chloratum
oxydulatum magneticum, v. Ferrum magneticum
Ferula asa-fcetida, v. Asa-fcetida.
Filix.mas, Polypodium s. aspidium fil. m., Male fern
Flammula jovis, v. Clematis erecta.
Flores zinci.........
Formica rufa, Formicarum spiritus, Ant, Red-ant     0
Pragaria vesca, Wood-strawberry.......
Puga dremonum, v. Hypericum perforatum..

PAGE
262
260
262

Galvanismus, Galvanism...
Genista scoparia, Common broom
Gentiana lutea.....
Ginseng, Panax quinquefolium, Ginseng
Glonoine...
Granatum, Punica granatum, Pomegranate
Graphites, Graphite........
Gratiola officinalis, H-edge-hyssop
Guaco
Guaiacum offidnale, Guaiacum
Gummi ammoniacum, v. Ammoniacum
Gummi gutti...        a. ~. ~...........

Hacnatoxilon campechianum, Campeachy logwood
Helleborus albus, v. Veratrum album.
Helleborus niger, Black hellebore
Hepar sulphuris calcareum, Sulphuret of lime.
Heracleum sphondylium, Cow-parsnip
Herba Sancti Joannis, v. Hypericumperforatum
sardoa, v. Ranunculus sceleratus
Humulus lupulus, v. Lupulus..
Hydrargyri biniodidum
Hydrargyrum acetatum, v. Mercurius acetatus
ammoniato-muriaticum, v. lMercuriusprecipit. albus.
muriaticum corrosivum, v. Mercurius corrosivus
muriaticum mite, v. Mercurius dulcis..
oxydatum rubrum, v. Mercuriusprecipit. ruber
oxydulatum nigrum, v. Mercurius solubilis
vivum, v. Mercurius vivus..
Hydras oxydi ferri, v. Ferrum oxydatum hydratum
Hydriodas potassze, v. Kali hydriodicum
Hydrochloras ammonie, v. Ammonium muriaticum
barytoe, v. Baryta muriatica....
calcis, v. Calcarea muriatica
ferri, v. Ferrum chloratum....
magnesite, v. Magnesia muriatica.
sode, v. Natrum muriaticum.
Hydrocyani acidum, Hydrocyanic acid......
Hyosyamus niger, Henbane.
Hypericum perforatum, St. John's wort
Ichthyocolla, Colla piscium, Isinglass
Ignafia amara, Strychnos Ignatia, Bean of St. Ignatius

180
103
117
275
77
104
105
282
301
150
155
291
158
192
104
295
181
179
180
144
153
151
201
119
105
110
163
257
255
ib.
253
252
254
250
249
262
241
237
239
ib.
260
240
ib.
204
119
105

86
172



LATIN AND ENGLISH NAMESO.
Illicium anisatum, v. AziLsum STELLATUM
Indigofera tinctoria, Indigo
lodium, s. Iodinum, Iodine
Ipomaea Jalapa, Jalap, v. Jalapa
Jjpecacuanlsa, Cepha~lis ipecacuanha, Ipecacuanha
Isis nobilis, v. Corallium rubrum.........
Jacca, v. Viola tricolor 0
JTalapa, Ipomama Jalapa, Jalap,
Jalayce magisterium, Resin of Jalap.........
Jambos, v. Eugeniajambos.............
Jatroplza curcas, Purging-nuts...........
Juglans regia, English walnut, or Nux juglans.Juncus pilosrus, Hairy-rush
Jurliperus sabina, v. Sabina...........

509
PAGE
166
188
241
155
156
94

Kali bichromicum, Bichroxnate of potash...........
Kali carbonicum, Carbonate of potash............
causticum, Caustic potash     0    a    a
chloricum, Chlorate of potash
hydriodicum, Hydriodate of potash
Kali hydrobromicum, or bromatum
Kali nitricum, v. Nitrum.................
Kalmia latifolia
Krarneria triandra, v. Ratanlzia...............
Kreasotum, Kreasote.    0
Lachesis, Lance-headed viper
Lactuca virosa, Strong-scented lettuce............
Lactucarium
Lamium album, Dead-nettle................
Lana philosophica, v. Zincum album.............
Lapis magneticus, v. Ferrum magneticum
Lapides Cancroruni, v. C~ancrorum oculi
Lapis infernalis, v. drgentum nitricum............
Laurocerasus, Prunus Laurocerasus, Cherry-laurel        -
Laurus camphora, v. Camp hora
cinnarnomum, v. Ginnamomum
Pichurim, v. Pichurim
sassafras, v. Sassafr-as
Ledum palustre, Wild-rosemnary
Leontodon taraxacurn, v. Taraxacum
Lithanthrakokali, Suiphuratum
Lobelia inflata.........................
Lobelia cardinalis    6    0    0
Lolium temulentum, Bearded darnel.............
Lucula pilosa, v..luncuspilosus
Lup~ulu, Hurnulus lupulus, Hops
Lycoperdon. bovista, v. Bovista
Lycopodium clavatum, Lycopodii pollen, Club-moss.
Lytta vesicatoria, Cautharides, v. Cantha-is................

113
155
182
171
172
301
151
126
302
224
205
231
241
242
228
295
158
193
87
105
ib.
136
275
262
93
247
122
189
142
176
144
120
111
206
295
297
106
151
163
186
173
76



310                      INDEX OF TIHE
PAGE
Magisterium Bismuthi, v. Bismutlhumn...... 273
Jalape, v. Jalape magisterium......     182
Plumbi, v. Plumbumn carbonicum...... 269
Magnes, Lapis magneticus, v. Ferrum magneticum..   262
Magnes arlificialis, Artificial magnet.... 283
M.agnesia calcinata s. pura, Calcined magnesia......       212
carbonica, Carbonate of magnesia..... 220
muriatica, Muriate of magnesia......  240
sulphurica, Sulphate of magnesia..... 232
Magnetismus animalis, v. Zoo-magnetismus.....   286
mineralis, v. Mfagnes artfcialis..... 283
Manganum aceticum, Acetate of manganese..   258
carbonicum, Carbonate of manganese                   ib.
metallicum, Metallic manganese......    ib.
Marcasita, Bismuth, v. Bismuthura metallicum.....         272
Marum verum, v. Teucriem marum verum...... 135
Matricaria chamomilla, v. Chamomilla...... 101
Meloi majalis, Oil-beetle.........  78
proscarabcees, v. MJeloe majalis....         ib.
Melo6 vesicatorius, cantharides v. Canthiaris......    76
Membrana ovi, v. Ovi membrana.......  80
Menispermum cocculus, v. Cocculus.....  168
Aenyaonthes trifoliata, Buck-bean.....                     121
Maephitis putorius, Skunk........   90
Aercurialis pereenis...... 297
Mercurius acetatus, Acetate of Mercury.....  255
ueraurius binodatus, or iodatus.....       257
corrosivus, corrosive sublimate.....    253
dulcis, Calomel......        252
nitrosus.........                                   257
precipitatus albus, White precipitate.... 255
pricetilatus ruber, Red precipitate.....   254
solubilis, Hahkemanni, Black oxide of mercury.. 250
vivus, Mercury, quicksilver.......   249
Mercurius sublimatus, v. Merc-urius corrosivus.......      252
sulphuratus ruber, v. Cinnabaris... 256
Mesmerismus, mesmerism, v. Zoo-magnetismus.. 286
Mezereaum, Daphne mezereum, Mezereon...... 138
Millefolium, Achillaea millefolium, Milfoil.....     121
Millepeda, v. Oniscus asellus......                  79
Molybdeauem, Molybdenum..   279
Molybdeni acidum, Acidum molybdicum, Molybdic acid         202, 279
Momordica elaterium.....rn....      293
Morphium aceticum.    216
Morphium purum. 215
Moschus, Musk........     88
Murias ammoniae, v. Amnzmonium muriaticum..... 237
auri, v. A-um nmeriaticum........m. 245
barytc, v. Baryta muriatica....... 239
calcis, v. Calcarea muriatica.......    ib.
ferri, v. Ferrum chloratums....... 260
magnesiae, v. Magnesia muriatica.......    240
mercurii, v. Afercurius dulcis.      252
potassae, v. Kali ciloricumn.......   231



LATIN    AND ENGLISH NAMES.
Murias soda, v. Natrum muriaticum.
Muriatis acidum, Acidum muriaticum, Muriatic acid
Murides s. murina, Bromine, v. Bromium...
Myristica moschata, v. Nux moschata..

311
PAGE. 240.. 202. 191.. 174

Naptha montana, v. Petroleum.....
nitri, v. Nitri spiritus dulcis...
vitrioli, v. AEther sulphuricus
Natrum carbonicum, Carbonate of soda
causticum, Caustic soda...
muriaticum, Muriate of soda...
nitricum, Nitrate of soda.
sulphuratum, Sulphuret of soda
sulphuricum, Sulphate of soda...
Natrum boracicum, v. Borax.
Nerium Oleander, v. Oleander......
Niccolum carbonicum, Carbonate of nickel
Nicotiana tabacum, v. Tabacum.
Nitras argenti, v. Argentum nitricum
bismuthi, Nitrate of Bismuth, v. Bismuthum
hydrargyrosus.....
potassa, Nitrate of potash, v. Nitrum..
sode, v. Natrum nitricum.
Nitrum, Kali nitricum, Nitre, Nitrate of potash
Nitri acidum, Acidum nitricum, Nitric acid
spiritus dulcis, Sweet spirit of nitre
Nux juglans regia........
Nux moschata, Nutmeg.
vomica, Nux vomica
Oculi cancrorum, v. Cancrorum oculi
(Enanthe crocata, Hemlock water dropwort
Oleander, Nerium oleander, Oleander
Oleum animale Dippelii, Dippel's animal oil
jecoris mori-huce s. aselli, Cod-liver oil
olivarum, Olive oil.
Oleum cornu cervi, v. Oleum animale.
petrm, v. Petroleum.....
Oliva, Olive, v. Oleum olivarum.
Oniscus asellus, Common wood-louse
Ononis spinosa, Common rest-harrow
Opium, opium
Osmium, Osmium..
Ovi membrana, Egg-membrane.
Ovi album, v. Albumen..     ".     "     203,
~          ~
~          ~.               "20,..
~                  ~
~ ~
~                   ~
~ ~
~ 203,~.     203,...             203,..     2...... ~.                 ~........
~                   ~......................... ~....

194
229
301
226
207
240
230
201
234
235
122
248
129
247
273
257
228
230
228
229
229
301
174
175
93
157
122
91
89
175
91
194
175
79
106
183
249
80
ib.
123
152
155
183
107
192
194

Padus avium, Prunus padus, Bird-cherry
Peonia officinalis, Peony...
Panax quinquefolium, v. Ginseng
Papaver somniferum, v. Opium..
Paris quadrifolia, True-love
Percarburetum ferri, v. Graphites
Petroldum, Petroleum.......                 ~          ~........................



31QelDEl)F TH
w  U-j              ell)  I
Pet ) l tom sat Cu,  arley-ro m ot -  107~ ) NkoL  -.U  omLoC  D -  ok  ný c  9Nc  =  o  -N k  l0  0t
Phe 4an r-4um4raquaticumr-4 r-4Watelr-hemlock.......................16--l r4 r4 CDrqc)FýrPopasd acsv  acae  hspoia..............
Phophru, hophrus.......................19
Phtoacadeanra........................0
Pho~pori cidu, Acium posphrlcum  Phophorcqai  9
Picuri, Pchrimbea lure......................17
Pinus sylvstris, Wid pn................  0
Pipe cuebav. ubeb............................17
PlatnaPlaina...............................24
Platna urimic...............................24
Plubaov.Grahies.........................19
Plumum cetcum Actateof ead....................26
Plmbm(aroncm.........................b
Plm mmtalcuMeali0 ea......Q.................2674
Poopylu  plttue3......................9
rubrv.Mecuiu  pceiptaweruer25
Prsaa~uv  el~mjli  tP o rd 0.............7
Prt 0hoeu  mruiv  ecuriusdulcie................25
PAZr(5J:usl IpnoanWlqpu-te...................3
scelerat1, Chery=leave;buttercupsr11
Rahau..............................5
RaaniapeuiaaRhtayrot...................5
RhuRuab.Ribrau....................ib4.  1,  i       C
Rhododendron chrysant hum,.Yelow-flowered)rhododendronw13
Rhusradia4s..................S!...............12
venxs.vnta wmpsmch....................12
Rubius  rseicaisReagarz,.Arenicm.rlru   27
Ruta ~ ~ ~ ~     ~    ~    ~    ~   t grvoln. otnss-ue.................2
Sabdila,  erarumsabdila, CeODila...............7
Sain, unpeu sbiaSai4....................2
Saeaumlcis Sgarof ilk..................8
officinarum........1..................8
Sacaumstriv  lu~maeticm...............26



LATIN AND ENGLISH NAMES.          313
PAGE
Sal ammoniacum, v. Ammonium muriaticum.....237
anglicanum, v. Magnesia sulphurica......  232
culinare, v. Natrum muriaticum.....240
Glauberii, v. Natrum sulphuricum......201, 234
petrm, Saltpetre, v. Kali nitricum.....  228
tartari, v. Kali carbonicum.....   224
volatile anglicanum, v. Ammonium carbonicum.  221
salicinum...........218
Sambucus nigra, Common European elder.. 139
Sanguinaria canadensis, Blood-root....... 298
Sapo domesticus, Soap...... 207
Sassafras, Laurus sassafras, Sassafras...... 144
Sassaparilla s. Sarsaparilla, Sarsaparilla..... 160
Scilla maritima, v. Squilla maritima..... ib.
Secale cornutum, Ergot.....  165
Sedum dere, Biting stone-crop....... 110
Selenium, Selenium......... 198
Senecarpus anacardium, v. Anacardium orientale....166
Semen cataputiae minoris.....  170
contra, v. Cina......   167
sabadille, v. Sabadilla.....  177
Senega, Polygala senega, Senega snake-root...... 161
Senna, Cassia senna, Senna........   134
Sepia, Succus sepimae, Inky juice of the cuttle-fish.....  89
Serpentaria virginiana, Virginia snake-root.... 162
Serpyllum, Thymus serpyllum, Wild thyme......111
Silicea, Silex...........  214
Smilax sassaparilla, v. Sassaparilla.......  160
Soda carbonica, caustica, muriatica, &c., v. Natrum carbonicum, causticum, muriaticum, Lc.            207, 226, 240, &c.
Solanum dulcamara, v. Dulcamara......127
Solanum mammosum, Nipple-nightshade........177
nigrum, Black-nightshade......127
Spartium scoparia, v. Genista scoparia...... 301
Sphondylium, v. Heracleum sphondylium.....119
Spigelia anthelmintica, Pink-root........  135
Spiritus mthereus nitratus s. nitrico-vethereus, v. Nitri spiritus dulcis, 203, 229
calcarem causticam..........211
mthereus sulphuratus s. sulphurico-mthereus, v. ~ther sulphuri.
cus, Ether.......    30
vini, v. Alcohol                      25, 188
Spongia marina tosta, Burnt sponge..    94
Squilla maritima, Squill.......  160
Stannum, Tin.266
Staphysagria, Delphinium staphysagria, Stavesacre.  128, 178
Stibium, v. Antimonium metallicum........ 271
suphuratum nigrum, v. Antimonium cruduma ib.
Stramonium, Datura stramonium, Thorn-apple.....128
Strontiana carbonica, Carbonate of strontian. 227
caustica, s. pura, Caustic strontian.  212
Strychninum.. 4a218
nitricum..219
sulphuricum                          ib.
Strychnos ignatii, v. Ignatia....           172
14



314                       INDEX    OF THE
PAGE
Strychnos nux vomica, v. Nux vomica.......      175
Subcarbonas ammoniae, barytoe, calcis, &c., v. Carbonas ammonia,
barytae, calcis, &c.                     221-226, 248, 258, 264, 269
Succus sepiwe, v. Sepia......                                    89
Sulphas calcis, v. Calcarea slphulrica.... 235
Sulphas cupri, v. Cuprum suilphuricum...... 265
magnesie, v. Magnesia sulphurica.....      232
sode, v. Natrum sulphuricum.......  234
zinci, v. Zincunm suiphuricu.m....                          276
Sulphur alcoholisatum, Carburet of sulphur......   201
Sulphur, s. sulphur, Sulphur, Tincture of sulphur.    198
Sulphuretum antimonii, v. Antirnoniumn crudum......    270
arsenica flavum, v. Arsenicurm citrinum.              278
Sulphuretum arsenici rubrum, v. Arsenicum rubrumn                 iib.
calcis v. Hepar sulphuris...... 201
hbydrargyri rubrum, v. Cinnabaris......   256
sodwe, v. Natrumn. suliphuricum.. 201, 234
Sulphuris acidurm, Acidum sulphuricum, Sulphuric acid             200
Sulphas quininus........ 217
Sumniac venenata, v. Rhus vernix.......     125
Symphitum officinale...... 301

Tabacumn, Nicotiana tabacum, Tobacco
Tanacetun vulgare, Common tansy
Taraxacum, Leontodon taraxacum, Dandelion
Tartarus emeticus s. stihiatus, Tartar Emetic
Tartari acidum, Acidum tartaricum, Tartaric acid
Tartarus potassa et ammonii, v. Tartarus emeticus
Taxus baccata, Yew..
Terebinthine oleum, Turpentine
Testre ostrec, v. Conchea
Tencriumn, marum verum, Cat-thyme
Thea sinensis s. caesarea, Imperial green tea
Theridion curassavicum, Black spider of Curagao
Thuja occidentalis, Tree of life.
Thymus serpyllum, v. Serpyllum
Tinctura acris sine kali, v. Causticurn
sulphuris, v. Sulphur.
Tongo, Baryosma tongo, Tongo-bean
Trifolium fibrinum, v. Menyanthes
Trigonocephalus lachesis, v. Lachesis
Triosteum perfoliatum    #
Tussilago petasites
Ulmnus campestris, Common elm-tree
Urtica urens, s. minor, Stinging-nettle
Uva ursi, Arbutus uva ursi, Bear-berry............... 203,......................................................

129
130
111
271
272
271
131
184
93
135
136
79
131
111
210
198
171
121
87
299
302.  140.  299
S 132

Valeriana officinalis s. minor, Valerian
Veratrinum
Veratrum album, White hellebore
Veratrum sabadilla, v. Sabadilla
Verbascum thapmus, Mullein

153
218
153
177
132



LATIN AND ENGLISH NAMES.
Verbena oficinalis, Common vervain.
YVinca minor, Lesser periwinkle
Vinum, Wine.
Viola odorata s. martia, Sweet violet.
tricolor, Jacea, Heart's-ease.
Viride amris, v. Cuprum aceticum.
Vitex agnus castus, v. Agnus castus.
Vitrioli acidum, v. Sulphuris acidum.
naphtha, v. AEther sulphuricus
Vitriolum album, s. zinci, v. Zincum sulphuricum
cmruleum s. cupri, v. Cuprum sulfuricum
Viverra putorins, v. Mephlzitis putorius.
Vulvaria, v. Atriplex olida
Water, spring and well
mineral

315
PAGE
S112
ib.
S188
113
ib.
265
S165
200
30
276
265
90
99

280
281

Zincum album.
Zincum metallicum.
Zincum oxydatum
Zincum suphluricum, Sulphate of zinc
Zingiber officinale, Ginger
Zoo-magnetismus, Animal magnetism

275
274
275
276
162
286



INDEX OF ENGLISH NAMES.
NOTE.-By means of this Index, those who do not recollect the Latin name
of any substance will be enabled to refer first to this, whence they may
consult the foregoing Index.

Absinth, Artemisia absinthium.
Acetate of baryta, Baryta acetica.
lime, Calcarea acetica.
copper, Cuprum aceticum.
iron, Ferrum aceticum.
mercury, Mercurius aceticus.
lead, Plumbum aceticum.
Acid, acetic, Aceti acidum.
acetous, Acetosum.
arsenious, V. Arsenicum album.
formic, V. Formica.
hydrochloric, V. Muriatis acidum.
hydrocyanic, Hydrocyani acidum.
molybdic, Molybdoani.
nitric, Nitri.
phosphoric, Phosphori.
prussic, V. Hydrocyani.
sulphuric, Sulphuris.
tartaric, Tartari.
vitriolic, V. Sulphuris.
Aconite, Aconitum.
Agaric, bug, Agaricus.
Albumen, Albumen.
Alcohol, Alcohol.
Almonds, oil of, Oleum Amygdalarum.
Aloes, Aloii.
Alumine, Alumina.
Ambergris, Ambra grisea.
Ammonia, Ammonium.
Ammonia, carbonate of, V. Ammonium carbonicum.
Ammoniac, gum, Ammoniacum
gummi.
Angelica, garden, Archangelica.

Angustura, Angustura.
Anis seed, star, Anisum stellatum.
Ant, red, Formica rufa.
Antimony, Antimonium.
Aqua fortis, v. Nitri acidum.
Arnica, mountain, Arnica.
Arsenic, Arsenicum.
Asarabacca, Asarum.
Asparagus, Asparagus.
Assaftetida, Asafoetida.
Axonge, Adeps suilla.
Balsam of Copaiba, Copaivae balsamum
Barbel, Barbus.
Barberry, Berberis.
Bark, Peruvian, China.
Barley, Hordeum.
Barytes, Baryta.
Bear-berry, uva ursi.
Benzoic acid, Acidum benzoicum.
Bichloride of mercury, Mercurius
corrosivus.
Bichromate of potash, Kali bichromicum.
Bind-weed, Convolvulus arventis.
Biniodide of mercury, Mercurius iodatus.
Bird-cherry, Padus avium.
Birthwort, common, Aristolochia.
Bismuth, Bismuthum.
Biting stone-crop, Sedum acre.
Bitter-sweet, Dulcamara.
Black-lead, Graphites.
Blood-root, Sanguinaria canadensis.
Boletus, lurid, Boletus satanas.
Boneset, eupatorium perfoliatum.
Borax, Borax.
Bougies, V. Cera.



INDEX OF ENGLISH NAMES.

317

B ick-bean, Menyanthes.
Broom, common, Genista scoparia.
Bromine, Bromium.
Brucea, Brucea antidysenterica.
Bryony, Bryonia.
Bug agaric, Agaricus muscarius.
Cacao, Cacao.
Cahinca, Cahinca.
Calomel, Mercurius dulcis.
Camphor, Camphora.
Canadian rock-rose, Cistus canadensis.
Cantharides, Cantharides.
Carbon, Carbo.
'Carbonate of ammonia, Ammonium
carbonicum.
barytes, Baryta carbonica.
lead, Plumbum carbonicum.
lime, Calcarea carbonica.
copper, Cuprum carbonicum.
iron, Ferrum carbonicum.
magnesia, Magnesia
carbonica.
manganese, Manganum carbonicum.
nickel, Niccolum carbonicum.
potash, Kali carbonicum.
soda, Natrum carbonicum.
strontian,  Strontiana
carbonica.
Carburet, per, of iron, Graphites.
Carburet of sulphur, Sulphur alcoholisatum.
Cascarilla, Cascarilla.
Castor, Castoreum.
Cat-thyme, Teucrium.
Caustic, Causticum.
Celandine, Chelidonium.
Curate, v. Cera.
Cevadilla, Sabadilla.
Chamomile, Chamomilla.
Charcoal, Carbo.
Chaste-tree, Agnus castus.
Cherry, common-winter, Chrysalis
alkekengi.
laurel, Laurocerasus.
Chesnut, Castanea.
Chlorate of potash, Kali chloricum.

Chloride of gold, Aurum muriaticum.
Chloride bi, of mercury, Mercurius
corrosivus.
proto, of mercury, Mercurius dulcis.
Chocolate, v. Cacao.
Cinnabar, Cinnabaris.
Cinnamon, Cinnamomum.
Club-moss, Lycopodium.
Cocculus, Cocculus.
Cock-chafer, Melolontha.
Cod-liver oil, Oleum jec. morrhum.
Coffee, raw, Coffea cruda.
Colocynth, Colocynthis.
Colt's foot, v. tussilago petasites.
Columbine, Aquilegia vulgaris.
Comfrey, v. Symphytum.
Copaiba, balsam, Copaive balsamum.
Copper, Cuprum.
Coral, red, Corallium rubrum.
Corrosive sublimate, Mercurius corrosivus.
Cotyledon, Cotyledon.
Cow-parsnip, Heracleum   sphondylium.
Crab, river, Cancer fluviatilis.
Crab's eyes, Cancrorum oculi.
Croton oil, Croton.
Crowfoot, v. Ranunculus acris.
Cubebs, Cubebm.
Cuttle-fish, Sepia.
Dandelion, Taraxacum.
Darnel, bearded, Lolium teinulentum.
Deadly-nightshade, Belladonna.
Dittany, Dictamnus.
Egg-membrane, Membrana ovi.
Elder, Sambucus.
Electricity, Electricitas.
Elm-tree, common, Ulmus campestris.
Ergot of rye, Secale cornutum.
Ether, nitric, Nitri spiritus.
sulphuric, iEther.
Euphorbium spurge, Euphorbium.
Eye-bright, Euphrasia.
Fluoric acid, Acidum fluoricum.
Fox-glove, Digitalis.
Galvanism, Galvanismus.
Gamboge, v. Gummi gutti.
Garlic, Allium.
Ginger, Zingiber.
Ginseng, Ginseng.



318

INDEX OF ENGLISH NAMES.

Goose-foot, Chenopodium.
stinking, Atriplex.
Graphite, Graphites.
Gum arabic, Gummi arabicum.
Hairy rush, Juncus pilosus.
Heart's-ease, Viola tricolor.
Hedge-hyssop, Gratiola.
Hellebore, white, Veratrum album.
black, Helleborus niger.
garden, JAthusa cynapium.
Hemp, Cannabis.
Henbane, Hyoscyamus.
Herb-Christopher, Actaea spicata.
Hemlock, Conium maculatum.
water, Cicuta virosa.
Honey-bee, Apis mellifica.
Hop, Lupulus.
Horse-gentian, Triosteum perfoliatum.
Horse-radish, Raphanus.
Hydrate of iron, Ferrum oxydatum.
potash, Kali hydriodicum.'
Hydrochlorate of ammonia, Ammonium muriaticum.
of barytes, Baryta muriatica.
of lime, Calcarea muriatica.
of iron, Ferrum chloratum.
of magnesia,   Magnesia muriatica.
of soda, Natrum muriaticum.
Ignatius, St., bean of, Ignatia amara.
Indian tobacco, Lobelia inflata.
Indigo, Indigo.
Iodine, Jodium.
Ipecacuanha, Ipecacuanha.
Iron, Ferrnum.
Isinglass, Ichthyocolla.
Jalap, Jalapa.
Kreasote, Kreasotum.
Lady-bird, Coccionella septempunctata.
Lance-headed viper, Lachesis.
Lard, Hog's, Adeps suilla.
Lead, Plumbum.
Lemon-juice, Citri Succus.

Lettuce, strong-scented, Lactuca virosa.
Lime, Calcarea.
Liquorice, Liquiritia.
Lime, sulphuret of, Hepar Sulphuris.
Lizard, gray, Lacerta agilis.
Loadstone, Ferrum magneticum.
Logwood, Hmmatoxylon.
Magistery of Bismuth, Bismuthi magisterium.
Magnesia, Magnesia.
Magnet, artificial, Magnes artificialis.
natural, Ferrum magneticum.
Magnetism, animal, Zoo-magnetismus.
mineral, Magnes artificialis.
Malabar plum-tree, Eugenia jambos.
Malacca bean, Anacardium.
Male fern, Felix mas.
Manganese, Manganum.
Marsh-ranunculus, v. Ranunculus
flammula.
Marygold, common, Calendula officinalis.
May-apple, Podophyllum peltatum.
Meadow-saffron, Colchicum.
Mercury, Mercureus.
Mesmerism, Zoo-magnetismus.
Mezereon, Mezereum.
Milfoil, Millefolium.
Molybdenum, Molybdenum.
Mountain laurel, Kalmia latifolia.
Mountain-parsley, Athamanta petroselinum.
Mugwort, Artemisia.
Mullein, Verbascum thapsus.
Muriates v. Hydrochlorates.
of gold, aurum muriaticum.
of platina, Platina muriatica.
Musk, Moschus.
Nettle, dead, Lamium album.
stinging, Urtica urens.
Nickel, Niccolum.
Nightshade, black, Solanum nigrum.
nipple, Solanum mammosum.
Nitre, Nitrum.
Nitrate of silver, Argentum nitricum.
bismuth, Bismuthi nitras.
potash, Nitrum.
soda, Natrum nitricum.



INDEX OF ENGLISH NAMES.

319

Nutmeg, Nux moschata.
Nux vomica, Nux vomica.
Oil of almonds, Oleum amygdalarum.
animal, Oleum animale.
cod-liver, Oleum jec. morrhuee.
Oil, olive, Oleum olivarum.
of turpentine, Terebinthina.
beetle, Meloi  proscarabmas s.
majalis,
Oak-leaved goose-foot, Chenopodium
glaucum.
Oleander, Oleander.
Olives, oil of, Oleum olivarum.
Opium, Opium.
Orpiment, Auri pigmentum.
Osmium, Osmium.
Oxalic acid, Acidum oxalicum.
Oxide, white, of arsenic, Arsenicum
album.
magnetic, of iron, Ferrum
magneticum.
hydrated, of iron, Ferrum
oxydatum.
black, of mercury, Mercurius
solubilis.
of zinc, zincum oxydatum.
Oyster-shells, Conche.
Paper, waxed, v. Cera.
Parsley, Petroselinum.
Pediveau, poisonous, Caladium.
Peony, Ppeonia.
Pepper, Cayenne, Capsicum annuum.
Percarburet of iron, Graphites.
Periwinkle, lesser, Vinca minor.
Petroleum, Petroleum.
Phosphate of lime, Calcarea phosphorica.
Phosphorus, Phosphorus.
Pichurim (bean laurel), Pichurim.
Pine, wild, Pinus silvestris.
Pink-root, Spigelia.
Platina, Platina.
Plumbago, Graphites.
Plum-tree, wild, Prunus spinosa.
Poison-oak, Rhus toxicodendron.
Poke, phytolacca decandra.
Polecat, Mephitis putorius.
Pomegranate, Granatum.
Poppy, Papaver.
Potash, Kali.
Precipitate, white, Mercurius precipitatus albus.

Precipitate, red, Mercurius preecipitatus ruber.
Protochloride of Mercury, Mercurius
dulcis.
Prussic acid, v. Acidum hydrocyanicum.
Puff-ball, Bovista.
Pulsatilla, Pulsatilla.
Purging-nuts, Jatropha.
Quicksilver, Mercurius.
Radish, horse, Armoracia.
Realgar, Arsenicum rubrum.
Red precipitate, Mercurius, praecipitatus ruber.
Resin of Guaiacum, Guaiacum.
Resin of Jalap, Jalapw magisterium.
Rest-harrow, common, Ononis spinosa.
Rhatany-root, Ratanhia.
Rhododendron, yellow flowered, Rhododendron.
Rhubarb, Rhabarbarum.
Rosemary, Rosmarinus.
wild, Ledum palustre.
Rue, Ruta.
Rust of iron, Ferrum oxydat6m.
Saffron, Crocus sativus.
meadow, Colchicum.
Saltpetre, Nitrum.
Savin, Sabina.
Sal ammoniac, Ammonium muriatiCUm.
Salt, common, Natrum's muriaticum.
Epsom, Magnesia sulphurica.
Salt, glauber, Natrum sulphuricum.
Salt of tartar, Kali carbonicum.
Sarsaparilla, Sassaparilla.
Sassafras, Sassafras.
Scarlet lobelia, Lobelia cardinalis.
Selenium, Selenium.
Senna, Senna.
Sepia, Sepia.
Silex, Silicea.
Silver, Argentum.
Skunk, Mephitis putorius.
Snake-root,  Virginia, Serpentaria
virginiana.
Soap, Sapo domesticus.
Soda, Natrum.
Sow-bread, Cyclamen Europmum.
Spider, diadem, Aranea diadema.
-black, Theridion.



320

INDEX OF ENGLISH NAMES.

Spindle-tree, Evonymus Europaeus.
Spirits of Nitre, Nitri spiritus.
of wine, Alcohol.
Sponge, Spongia marina.
Squill, Squilla maritima.
St. John's-wort, Hypericum perforatum.
Stavesacre, Staphysagria.
Strawberry, Fragaria vesca.
Strontian, Strontiana.
Sub-carbonates, v. Carbonates.
Sublimate, corrosive, Mercurius corrosivus.
Sugar of cane, Saccharum sacchari.
of milk, Saccharum lactis.
of lead, Plumbum aceticum.
Sulphate of lime, Calcarea sulphurica.
of copper, Cuprum sulphuricum.
of magnesia, Magnesia sulphurica.
of Soda, Natrum  sulphuricum.
of zinc, Zincum sulphuricum.
Sulphur, Sulphur.
Sulphuret of antimony, Antimonium
crudum.
yellow, of arsenic, Arsenicum citrinum.
red, of arsenic, Arsenicum
rubrum.
of lime, Hepar sulphuris.
red, of mercury, Cinnabaris.
of soda, Natrum sulphuratum.
Sumach, swamp, Rhus vernix.
Sundew, Drosera.
Sweet-scented spurge laurel, Daphne
indica.
Tame poison swallow-wort, Vincetoxicum.

Tansy, Tanacetum.
Tartar emetic, Tartarus emeticus.
Tea, Chinese, Thea sinensis.
Thorn-apple, Stramonium.
Thyme, wild, Serpyllum.
Tin, Stannum.
Tincture, acrid, without potash,
Tinctura acris sine kali.
Tonco bean, Tongo.
Tree of life, Thuya occidentalis.
True-love, Paris quadrifolia.
Turpentine, Terebinthina.
Upright virgin's bower, Clematis
erecta.
Valerian, Valeriana.
Verdigris, Cuprum aceticum.
Vermilion, Cinnabaris.
Vervain, Verbena.
Vinegar, Acetum.
Violet, sweet, Viola odorata.
Vitriol, white, Zincum sulphuricum.
blue, Cuprum sulphuricum.
Wake-robin, Arum.
Walnut, English, Juglans regia.
Water, distilled, Aqua distillata.'
Water-hemlock, Phellandrium aquaticum.
Wax, Cera.
White hellebore, Veratrum album.
Wild cucumber, elaterium.
Wild plum-tree, Prunus spinosa.
rosemary, Ledum palustre.
thyme, Serpyllum.
Wine, Vinum.
Wood-louse, Oniscus asellus.
Wormwood, Absinthium.
Wormseed, Cina.
Yew, Taxus baccata.
Zinc, Zincum.



A CATALOGUE
OF
HOMOEOPATHIC WORKS,
PUBLISHED BY
JAMES LEATH,
9, VERE STREET, OXFORD           STREET,
AND
5, ST. PAUL'S CHURCHYARD.
Annals of the London Homoeopathic Dispensary,
With Clinical Remarks. By Dr. CURTE. Nos. 1 to 16, price Is. eachNos. 17 to 21, 6d. each-Nos. 22 to 28, 8d. each.
Arnica and Rhus as External Remedies.
Comprising plain Directions for the use of these Medicines in Cases of
Accident, Operation, Gout, Rheumatism, &c. Price 9d.
Batchelour, W., M.D.
Homoeopathy compared with the usual Practice of Medicine, and its
Superiority vindicated. Price Is.
Black's Principles and Practice of Homoeopathy.
8vo, price 9s.
Black's Homoeopathic Treatment of Cholera.
Price Is.
Boenninghausen's Therapeutics.
Translated by Dr. LAURIE. 8vo, bound, price 12s.
Brief View of Homeopathy.
By N. WooD, M.D. 18mo, price 2s. 6d.
British Journal of Homoeopathy.
Edited by Drs. DRYSDALE, RUSSELL, and DUDGEON. Nos. 1 to 9,
3s. 6d. each-Nos. 10 to 14, 2s. 6d. each-Nos. 15, forward, 4s. each.
London, 1843-50, Quarterly.
Cholera and Cholerine:A few plain directions for the Homoeopathic Treatment and Prevention of.
By Dr. LAURIE. 8VO, price 3d.
Cholera:The Homoeopathic Treatment of. By F. BLACK, M.D., price Is.



322

Homoeopathic Works, published by

Cholera:The Homoeopathic Treatment and Prevention of. By R. E. DUDGEON,
M.D. 8vo, price Is. 6d.
Cholera:The Homoeopathic Treatment of. By Dr. CURIE. Is.
Cholera:A Short History of the. With a few Hints as to its prevention by
Homeopathic Treatment. By Dr. HAMILTON. Price 6d.
Conversation between Two Ladies on Homoeopathy.
32mo, price 2d.
Curie's Practice of Homoeopathy.
Containing a Series of detailed Treatises on the Nature of Disease, the
Character of the Medicaments, the Method of Dispensing, the Importance
of Periodicity in repeating the Administration, Diet and Regimen, Palliative Treatment, &c. &c.; to which are added, Reports of illustrative
Cases, &c. 8vo, bound, price 6s.
Curie's Homoeopathic Domestic Practice.
Third Edition, bound, price 7s.
Curie's Annals.
(See 'Annals,' &c.)
Curie's Jahr's New Manual.
Two vols. post 8vo, bound, price 32s.
Curie's Treatment of Cholera.
Price Is.
Curtis and Lillie's Epitome of Homoeopathic Practice,
Re-edited from the last American edition (1850). Compiled chiefly
from the works of JAHR, RiJCKERT, BEAUVAIS, &c. &c., and being a
comprehensive Summary of the New Manual, or Symptomen Codex. To
which is added, a brief but explicit Repertory. 18mo, bound, price 4s.
David's Sketch of Homoeopathy.
Price 2d.
Defence of Hahnemann and his Doctrines.
Including an Exposure of Dr. Alex. Wood's ' Homoeopathy Unmasked.
London, 1844.
Dudgeon's (Dr.) Homoeopathic Treatment and Prevention of
Asiatic Cholera. 8vo, price Is. 6d.
Dudgeon's Organon.
Translated from the original of HAHINEMANN, with a Portrait. 8vo,
bound, price 10s. 6d.



James Leath, St. Paul's Churchyard.

323

Dunsford's Pathogenetic Effects of some of the principal
Homceopathic Remedies. 8vo, price 6s.
Dunsford's Practical Advantages of Homoeopathy.
Illustrated by numerous cases. 8vo, bound, price 6s.
Everest's Popular View of Homoeopathy.
Exhibiting the present state of the Science. Second Edition, amended
and much enlarged. 8vo, price 6s.
Gunther's New Manual of Homoeopathic Veterinary Medicine;
or, the Homoeopathic Treatment of the Horse, the Ox, the Sheep, the
Dog, and other Domestic Animals. Price 10s. 6d.
Hahnemann's (Dr. S.) Materia Medica Pura.
Translated and Edited by CHAS. JULIUS HEMPEL, M.D. 4 vols. 1846.
-    E. STAPF'S ADDITIONS to the MATERIA MEDICA PURA.
Translated by C. J. HEMPEL, M.D.
Hahnemann's (Dr. S.) Chronic Diseases.
Their Specific Nature and Homceopathic Treatment. Translated and
Edited by C. J. HEMPEL, M.D, with a Preface by C. HERING, M.D.
8vo, 5 vols. bound.
Hahnemann's First Essay.
(See SAMPSON'S 'Truths,' &c.)
Hahnemann's Organon of the Healing Art.
(See DUDGEON'S ' Organon.')
Hamilton's Guide to the Practice of Homceopathy.
Translated and Compiled in Alphabetical Order, from the German of
RUOFF, HANS, and RiiCKERT, with Additions. 12mo, price 5s.
Hamilton's Cholera.
(See ' Cholera.')
Hartmann's Acute Diseases, and their Homceopathic Treatment.
Third German edition, revised and considerably enlarged by the Author.
Translated, with additions, and adapted to the use of the American
Profession, by C. J. HEMPEL, M.D. 1847. 2 vols.
Hartmann's Chronic Diseases.
1849. 2 vols.
Hempel's Homoeopathic Domestic Physician.
18mo, bound, price 5s.
Henderson's Homceopathic Practice.
8vo, price 6s.
Hering's Homoeopathist; or, Domestic Physician.
Second edition, corrected and amended. 8vo, price 7s.



324

Homoeopathic Works, published by

Homoeopathy Vindicated.
Being a Reply to Objections made against that Doctrine. By an AMATEUR.
New edition, 8vo, price 6d.
Homoeopathy Disclosed.
Or a word to the Allopathists; with Cases successfully treated, and all
Objections answered. By a NON-PROFESSIONAL. Price 3d.; bound in
cloth, 6d.
Homoeopathist; or, Domestic Physician.
By Dr. HERING. (See Hering's ' Homoeopathist.')
Homceopathic Guide for Family Use.
Containing Plain Directions for the Administration of Twenty-four of the
most important Remedies in all ordinary Ailments. New edition, 32mo,
bound, Is.
Hommoopathist's Vade-Mecum.
By Dr. H. V. MALAN. 18mo, bound, price 5s.
Introduction to the Study of Homoeopathy.
A Treatise on the Theory, Practice, and Principles of Homoeopathic Medicine. By Drs. DRYSDALE and RUSSELL. 8vo, bound, price 4s. 6d.
Inquiry into the Homoeopathic Practice of Physic.
By W. HENDERSON, M.D. 8vo, price 6s.
Jahr's New Manual.
Originally published under the name of ' Symptomen-Codex' (Digest of
Symptoms). This work is intended to facilitate a comparison of the
parallel symptoms of the various Homoeopathic Agents, thereby enabling
the Practitioner to discover the characteristic symptoms of each drug,
and to determine, with ease and correctness, what remedy is most
Homoeopathic to the existing group of symptoms. Translated, with
important and extensive additions from various sources, by CHARLES
JULIUS HEMPEL, M.D., assisted by JAS. M. QUIN, M.D., with Revisions
and Clinical Notes by J. F. GRAY, M.D.; Contributions by Drs. A. GERALD
HULL, and GEORGE W. COOK, of New York; and Drs. C. HERING.
J. JEANES, C. NEIDHARD, W. WILLIAMSON, and J. KITCHEN, of Philadelphia; with a Preface by C. HERING, M.D. Two vols., bound.
Jahr's Pocket Dictionary, Concordance, and Repertory of
Homoeopathic Practice.  Translated from the German of JAHR, by
HEMPEL; with the addition of a complete Glossary and Index (under
English names); and other additions, enlargements, &c. &c. By Dr.
LAURIE. Strongly bound, price 12s.
Jahr's & Gruner's Pharmacopoeia and Posology.
New Edition: re-edited from the last American edition (1850), with
careful revision and correction; and previously edited, with material
additions, by C. J. HEMPEL, M.D. 12mo, bound, price 8s.
Laurie's Elements of the Homoeopathic Practice of Physic.
Second thousand. 8vo, bound, price 16s.



James Leath, St. Paul's Churchyard.

325

Laurie's Homoeopathic Domestic Medicine.
Freed of all technicalities, and especially adapted to the use of Clergymen
and Private Families. Seventh thousand. Fifth Edition, 8vo, bound in
cloth, price 12s.
Laurie's Epitome of the 'Homoeopathic Domestic Medicine.'
Intended to serve as a Guide to those who are desirous of commencing
the Homoeopathic Treatment in Family Practice. With a Table stating
the Dilutions, very accurate directions for the Dose of each Remedy
under all the principal conditions, after every medicine prescribed; and
an Article on the Characteristic Symptoms of all the Remedies, to serve
as a Guide for their selection in Treatment. New Edition. FOvRaTH
thousand, 18mno, bound in cloth, price 5s.
Laurie's Parent's Guide.
A Treatise on the method of Rearing Children from their Earliest Infancy;
comprising the essential branches of MORAL AND PHYSICAL EDUCATION.
To which are attached Plain Directions for the Homoeopathic Treatment
of Affections incidental to Childhood. Foolscap 8vo, price 6s.
Laurie's Jahr's Repertory.
(See 'Jahr's Pocket Dictionary,' &c., &c.)
Laurie's Boenninghausen.
(See ' BENNINGHAUSEN'S Therapeutics. Translated by Dr. LAURIE.)
Laurie's Treatment of Cholera and Cholerine.
(See ' Cholera.')
Malan's Homoeopathist's Vade Mecum.
18mo, bound, price 5s.
Manual of Homoeopathic Therapeutics.
By C. BENNINGHAUSEN, M.D. Translated by Dr. LAURIE. 12mo, 12s.
Manual of Homoeopathio Cookery.
Price 3s. 6d.
Manual of Veterinary Homoeopathy.
(See 'Veterinary Homoeopathy.')
Materia Medica Pura.
(See HAHNEMANN.)
Organon of the Healing Art.
By S. HAHNEMANN, M.D. (See 'Dudgeon.')
Pharmacopoeia and Posology;
Or the Mode of preparing Homoeopathic Medicines, and the Administration of Doses, compiled from the works of BUCHNER, GRiiNER, and
JAHR, with original contributions by C. J. HEMPEL, M.D. NEW EDITION,
carefully revised, and comprising the most recent additions and improvements. Post Svo, bound, price Ss.



326

Homoeopathic Works, published by

Popular View of Homceopathy.
By a Student. Price 6d.
Practical View of Homoeopathy.
By Dr. SIMPSON. 8vo, price 10s. 6d.
Report of the Edinburgh Homoeopathic Dispensary for 1841
and 1842. 8vo, price Is.
Repertory of Homoeopathic Medicine.
Nosologically Arranged by RUOFF.     Translated from the German by
A. H. OKIE. With Additions and Improvements by G. HUMPHREY, M.D.
12mo, 7s.
Sampson's Homoeopathy, its Principles, Theory, and Practice.
New Edition, enlarged, price 5s. 6d.
OPINIONS OF THE PRESS.
" An able and lucid exposition of the philosophy of Homceopathy."-Scotsman.
" Mr. Sampson maintains the Homoeopathic doctrine with so much success as to
render it extremely difficult to dissent from his conclusions." -Economist.
" This may be regarded as the deliberate manifesto of the Homoeopathic Association,
and the able manner in which the treatise is executed, justifies their choice of a popular
expounder of their doctrines."--Tait's Edinburgh Magazine.
"Mr. Sampson places the subject in a clear and interesting light, and writes with an
earnestness worthy of a true and good cause."- Chambers' Edinburgh Journal.
" This work contains a good deal that may somewhat profitably claim the attention
of the medical reader."-Medico-Chsirurgical Review.
"' This treatise is remarkably compact, comprehensive, clear, well-arranged, and
persuasive. For the general reader we know of no work that comes near to it in
value."-New York Evening Post.
" Comprehensive and well-arranged, written in an amiable spirit, and bearing in
every page marks that it is the production of a gentleman, a man of scientific attainments and capabilities of a high order. As such, it ranks among the philosophic works
of the day."-Bridgewater Times.
'" The author's faith in the truth and importance of his subject is discernible in every
page, and he has conducted the inquiry in a manner so familiar and interesting that,
independent of the intrinsic value of the work, it is not matter of surprise that in the
space of a few months a large edition should have been exhausted."-Liverpool Chronicle.
Sampson's Truths and their Reception,
Considered in Relation to the Doctrine of Homoeopathy.    8vo., bound,
price 5s. 6d.
N.B. The first Essay by HAHNEMANN is incorporated in this volume.
' That this work has gone through two editions is matter for encouragement to all
who love truth for truth's sake. The spirit shown through every page is delightful to
the reader, as giving him, to say the least, the impression of an individual mind which
must be moving to ' fine issues' those who come within the sphere of its operation."
-Westminster Review.
Sketch of Homoeopathy.
By DAVID. Price 2d.
Summary of the Principles of Homoeopathy.
Price 4d.



James Leath, St. Paul's Churchyard.

327

Vade-iNecum of the Homoeopathist.
By H. V. MALAN, M.D. 18mo, bound, price 5s.
Veterinary Homoeopathy.
Being a concise yet comprehensive Treatise on the Homoeopathic Method
of treating Disease in Domestic Animals, and adapted alike to the Farm,
Stable, or Kennel, &c. &c. 18mo, bound, price 6s.
Veterinary Homceopathy.
By GUNTHER (which see).
Williamson's (W. M.D.) Diseases of Females and Children. 2s.
UNIV. OF MICHIGAN,
D     19 1912

C. ANn J. ADIARI), PRINTRIS, BARTIIOI.OMEWll-  CLOS9R







-----------



UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
3 9015 01056 8635

Filmed by Preservation  19qq

I   I



; " I     I,,,, r ý; ý -                                                                                                  I I - ýA I,                                                                                                          I. ý..,,,I..     1   -    N        -  t..ýt-   jjl,ý          týT       IIR       N       H   I                t,         ii",ý iýijj-jm          ij,,jj,ýý-J; ".1i                                     I: -1  I I ý                                                                          ý       -           I.                         ý I  I              ý' t,., ý 'ýl ý',  -1,                                                    I,      1ýýJ.11ýi         --t.-j"'I 'jil Týj   'I #      It'j I.; ýýý ` I ý ij      ý ý:           -   ý          I.           '-`,ý" Ajý, I,-I!.:ý  ý11
'11'ýJlvp ir l-;,                 I   i                                                                                        ýý  I          1.,t,,i. jjý        -ýi"        jj' - I                                                         Im                    lit"      1;    ''T,      11ý,ýý,!"ITIH                -     1.              ý      J     ý   1                                                                               -                             1.         I  I.  ý,,:,,    ý                               I
7'     ý,                   I, -            ý ý i 1       ý                                                              ý -.. S1  ý. j-, -.ý -I '- -4.: I         ý T  1,  -,: 'ý,     ý      I I.      ý                                        -,kL
-i,;',  -. ý  t     h            I,!; I t ý! ý ý *H       i,,           I.         I                             I I      p   r  j"   i,               I Jill R. - 11     -          -    ý -     -                                                    I    I              ý                   I.  I    -, i:;. z  ý   7.
ý, j  ýi, -  z  "!  ý,  I,ý, ý  1, I.  I,;     ý     I,:      -  6  ý,              ý  ý:.,,  -       I  I              I.   ý,           I.  -    ý,ý.              11     -  I       1,  ý,,     ý  -               I ýý..
"I                                            7 `   ý-, -        -ý
-: 1                                                   ý 7,   ý ý                               I, ý    ý,                                                -.,(                 ý F7,
I,.        ý  r  -  1.  ý,:  ý  -,  "  ",  I  ý,
11             I,  ý,                       -           -ý;  -,    -  -,,                                  ý,., ý       I                              I     I        ý,.,ý11,.  -,-7,`  ý
-    ý  I                     ý.           z                                                                   I   ý.                                                           ý    -
-ý;  ýý     I,,.  ý          I - -  1, 1ý.,.,,.                                                                   -                     I.           -., -,   'I
":  -  z - 1ý ý, 1, - ý, ý  ý ýý A  i ýý, ý' - ý,,  i I, r ý                                             I   ý ý ý - ':.:1:  -      ý                                                                         ý                                 ý ý.      - ý -  -,                                       I, "i I,  i  ý         I,                                               -  - ý:.,  I,,   -           t,,,    ý,,,,;, ý -,  -,,,,,, -  I
't - I j                                                                     ji,;Vj I? -1. I,
11 7. ý f I i p.  i," "  I     ýý j, ý,4 4 1 ý 4 I 0 ý     ý'i 4, 0  j j                     -1 1:1, fý, ý IT                                          3 1                       -,!1'11 1'1ý[r I I", I ý:ý 1,1,
I-ý ý ý                                                                                                                  I I I, H    ý 0  $   n   *         ý I, 1 T  I,  VI ) I: I ý ý: I.,I ý ) 1,ý t:.. T,.      T. ý,ý j;' ý I --, ".,
I       ý      - i    ý I i i ý,I f i i,. j i )i; *                                                   I ý ýL I I       "I                 I I                 I  11,    I,,,                             T4, ý, -;  ý,  -,  ý: s,.  I  -.  I  I I  -1. ý:.,,  I                      N-,.     ý   -1
ý           1                 "I   -,  ý  ýý:    -
ý:.1  -, ý    I          I I                    I       I             ý,,,  I.,,.       I                                   -,ýý,  ý.    -  I
ý,11,                                                                                              I   I.                             I                        I              ý.     ý,             -  -,,,
4
ý!:,,.     I    I    I                                               p    I; 1, "; ll t: I  I I I ý Q't                                                                 ý     ". -      ý11-,, i.
ýT                                                                                                            1;ý          ý,       ýý               i: ý, 11, t  ý1 I [ q  I, )  I-1.4, iý 1 - r  'I'O  ý                                                                                    I. 11,  -ý ý,.,; - ý. ",                                                                                                 ý.: ý I                      ý                                                                                 11   11                I,                                   ýý.
ýý ý ý. ý  I ý In  v lp  j I 1-f I I  f                                             ý I 1                     -              11     1 I'.', I j. i,,           I        ý  I.   I                                          I      I      I  I I
-ý                                                                                                                      "IJ,0  4              I I                           11; f, ["T'"                               -    I                  ý, ý,, I  -I ýýýýýý  I  ý,J; - jc ýý;,, iý, -;,,.,.,.,
iý,ý                       i,  -  fz  jý  7"  I..h  ý,*,il'.-,
1,ýl., ý.!3                      -                                                                                     -                                               -           P, -                I                                  ý,              - -             -.       -,
I                                                                                         ý,  Jý.    I                li,,                                          -..1,! I ý ý, -                                ý ý   t" I,   11",!i                                  I I I -,                   ý -      i
1                                                                          7 1,,,      ý  f,,           L',, 4,
ýi,,  14; ý  -,,, ý,ý. -  ý   - r            I                           w        -,              I I                             1.   ý       I I   T      I                                              ýý,,,,      ý,, I,!I It 7k -ý,  ý  -  ý,  ý  I -, 1, j ý, ý, -,,,,  i,...'ý.".,-  ý  I  I I:  I I,
-                                                                                                                                 I                                                                                                                                                                                                                                       11   11   I     1, -,,it
4- 11,, ý, - I,   ý,,,                                                      I            I    F   1, ý    ý I:        ý 11 11 I;, 1. It  ý  I'  ý  ý-ý ý ýý  I 4  -                        -                                             ýi                   I                               -;ý;
-  I p'      ý,   I,                ",,            t,             i ý,       v   ý   ý ý     ý ýý,.  ý                           I:       -                                          V11 ",         jj,,ýP. -ý, rý                   ý                                    I             I,,         -        ý.   ",,.-ý!
ýý     -1 4                                         -, ý 1 1 U,     I, -  I,,,.         ý                                               ý,
'I                         ý., ý--, ý,    -,; '.,ý'; " i                                                                           I                             I                       ý               ý,,, 4, i    I,.11,. -..',              ý:    I,ý
-* 11,,:ý  1,,,                           - -        ý   1ý   - ý "  ý, -ý,ý.,. ý, i- v  '), ý                                             ý                                                                              ý ",,                          1'ý                  "   t",     - "    ý ý,,                                                                                   I  -4
I                          -
-1,ý ý                                               -,; 0, I:  ýýi                                             -.        I,:1 ý, ý  ý                                                                                                                                              -                      I        -                        i -,        ý1': I.  ý,,
1.  -  ý  i ý, - ý, X.                                        I ý                                                                                ý      ý                               'ýý I   T   N11.  1.,, I,  ý,         I 1,,           I     ý                                                               I,   -ý. 1.,;                                                           f  ý.   ý    -,,     f   v,    -  -1  it, Y:-, 1,         -      "                                 ýi, -          ý z     -   4,      ý, I,, -.,  ý  ý  -  g, ý  iýw  1,4
If.1  -o;, ý   j;,. I        -           I:, 't ",       I. I.                                                                                 In      -   -                                                       ýiý                -.,.
I             I      ý                                                                                     1i,,               I ý                                                                     ý ý1111 ý-, "I  j.,ý;  I  - ýý I, f.,. -, I, -  ý,,..  "  I                                                                                      ý  ý.  I  ý.,      -    I  -;,.,  "  ý                                                                  -,I                                                                       ý,.       I                                  i                                                                                          I                              -;ý                      -      ---
11,   11,,,,..,                          I,.       ý  1,                                                             ý        Lý  '.,                                 11 ý-  ý,,ý.""  I  I  -  t,.,  ý  1  -  I,  -  ý,    ý
-. ý -                                                            -. ý ý, ý,,.-'  I.,    I.                        i: ý ý  1,     ý                  It ii, i-M   1ý.                                                   I.    -  -                          I-        I:  ý.                        -, 1,. z    ý.1                       ý!,ýý,
i"I  4    1 7,                                          -                   - (ý -1.-,      -       I I   I                            ý::             I,,                                                                   7r,   li.-i   rl
ý.14  - _:,:,ý,:Ra     ý   'I                                                                                     (-I                                 -,,% I                      ý    I       I       11ý ý,, (1,11111i 1$   w"i i p              ý..:                           ý. I           - F,.-ý,                                                              -  -,. I,                                                            'i                       '. ýJlf..                                         I                ý.    I I                 -
- -1-1-    I      -                 f      1ý                                                                                                                                                                       V..;J1,4   1
i             I                                                                  t                                                                                                         i
-9  'I, ý  1.',,: 'd i,.,ý-                               A   l I ý                                        ýr.    I  -,           I,                      li,,                  ý.  it.1.   I  I I-,      I -     -,                 I      I, I'll.;,ý
I 1ý                       It  -                                                                                ý-                                                                     I I I
I.ý;                                                                          ý.!;, I:,                  -.      ý       I                           L,. ý11   1?'
ei  "                   -,.,                       11         -,ý,(f     ý    ',      j:       1. ý                          I ý, f         -,        I                                                      I              ýý,   ý I,      1 I
r, i, "i    -i - 7i   f.     k          -ý                 I. j,            -      ý.,,ýý; ý  -, (    ý ý                I ý     I         I                                            I.                                                                  I    -..  '..          ý                       1,
it,                                                                     I                        I I - -, 11           I ý;,                     I,,,,,.I! ýý I   I I P41.- I    ý.1  ý.       I.1     ý      I   I          1!          -::ýý,,,, "; ",                                                                i [ý'     "                                                                                              7                                                                                                                                                             1       1     11  ý1ý
I                                                                              I                                                                                           -                                                                                                        I,.1.  I   I           ý  1.  I  ý       ý,,  i                              I                   I,   - -  41:  -  -, -,
-11                                                      F- -      r            -                                                              I.          -     - - - -  - ý  -
-ýý-                ý,, O   r.1                              ý, -,,,,; '.    -,                                                    I          I.,.   1-          I,   ý                                          ý            I               I - i.       I.  I    I,
ii                                                          ý ý,;                       ý: ý                    -ý.-,,                                                                                                 i ý.1
L1. 11,
ý-ýý t.          T;,    I                      ý. -,   -1 I -,: ý;:           - I. - ý.   I                                                  ý., -,           "i'll i;Tý                                  ý,                  11   "                         I-,; 11,                       ý  i ýet ",    -    --.,   ý ý,                          -.            iýý,,       I     I    -.,,...       j,                                    T   it"                           ifN   J!jt,                                    I                        I  I I                      ý, ý  ý  i I
-              -           -    11                                   iýi i;, ý          i, k.,,   -                                  ý o              ý,,      ý,. I-                    f,                      41.,.?    4 " ý      -                   I                          I                                  1,      - 1.
ý,',  ý  -,  ",                                            ý,ý.            I                   I I                       ý                         -         ý   I                                                      I            11     *     I                       -.                         I.,
ýý::: ý  ý:  -i                                                  11,,- ý,        '. -,- -,.,          ý     ýý,,,           -,[ ý,
"                                                                                                                                                                                                                    '                                                _".i., f,.
ýý                                                                                                                                                                         I     I
1*    -ý,,:f,.          I- ý,    -;1.      ý.  1,:      i  I
I   ý                                                                  I ýj
1, ý                                                                               a ý ý                             I. I r        ý I     I                                                        ct
--  -.1                      -..          j      I I,                      I    I., ýPfý, 0,1,
- ý   I                   -             ý ý  I. p,,,   t4      l     -   t           I              I. [ý ý ýý, ý                                                                                           r,
1,                                                                                    9                                                                      I     1.r Jý -. I ý.          p     ý - if.,!i ýt
'.  I                                                                   I.,4.;,,,                        -.
4                     -f-F,                                                                                                                                                               - I
t,   I                                                                                         Z   ýýrrrrrr
I   "         "                                                                                                       11"  _,          ii i
ý 4.1                              -       r ý, ýY-.,
-,   i,,    "      ý     ý  I,;     tj!,,    ý,,    r.,
ý ý ýý'.ý, ý,:-"..                ý4,, 4r; 'I   j ý                ý,     I              ý        %,                                          (,.                   I....             jp     ý                                                                                                                       i                            r. r         I        ý                                                                                                            I                          ý ý,      t  ý,., Z-ý
I  ý It.11                                                                        I ý I  ý ý,                        Ill I'll ý-.. 4, ý!, r,,,,,!, 1,  *,  I  r  ý  111,Et, ý', ý  ý,  I  I I ý  ý ý  1ý,.,  ý  11,'r",,,ý-,,.  -  ýý  ý  rr  ý  --'Z
I  "                                                                                                                    ý. _,  ý,,                        I                           f,,                                                                    I
Jý r;,                                                                                                                                                                                   ý                  I  i  t, I    I.                                                        -:
ý,                                              1,, ý                       I ý    i: I ý ý       I                                    ý    ý ill'., ý        I I                                     I ý-,ý,...                                                                                                         I!  I  ý  ý  d  I  I  -.  I         I  ý        ý:                                                             r;ý  tý;
Jý' I ol "f ý'ý',.,,                                       'jf,ý,_,                                                      I.ý,, -   41 ý. ýif  ",,   -                      I         I. - -,   -.;    ý-                  tý.                                                                 I    I                                                     ý                       -   ý;
'.      ý, i-   `,-,        iý,,.             ý ýý '.ý -,.ý  -; ý,J-ý,[ý  1,ý ý      Iq  i. ý i.                                                                                                                                      'ý    ý' I   1'rf;          t,: ý:ý t              '      -          I r     I      ýý.;
I
I                                                                                                                                                                [                                          I...                                  L              I
i, ",,ý ",!,,, -Z ý! ý- Y      f I                           -11                                                                  -.        ý     - ii,, I ý       I            ý.,ý,                                                                 ý                                 -
"! r"', 3,          -   )    I         I ý     I.                I.                               ý:Vf v.,                          I, I ý                              ý i ý                 I I. I   'r -     ý-                              Al  ývý -.ý,ý I  I  I  11
11  I,,. ri, I;                                                                   ý,      ý.   I.                                I   ý,.". ý;   I.1  I                  t ý   ý I                                                1. If, -  1, -  ý. I  I-.  j1: ý ý  I                  ý 7 JJ                      I                                             ý..          '.               ý...  1,                                                                  - -. I                                         I
ýý,ý                                            l ý             ",           -                                                                                                ý I         ý                I   r.,
ý,,. I.  -                                                                              I.         ý        I                                           I      I                           -  1. ý,   1      -7       ",.                r    I              I       5...ýý    -; ý,       -.,  I
jii  I                                ý. ý. I,11    ý; ý;                                                                                            ý,   ý 1, 11  11  -  I                                                                                                   '114k.
i   I     - ý        -       -   j I 1: ("q    'S.,           ý,    I      ý                                                                1.
ýi - I  t ý -, 4  O" ý,,,  ýr, i1i                                                                   I    I      I I. ý,,.,,; 'i, lit,. ý, ý:t, ýý                                I. I ý.           ý.,:,,:,                                                    r.:    ý ýi!V  'r ý-'                                                                                                                                    -.ýF -,,,,,       I         I        I,,; r 1,       "  o, I,,                   I I;,; ý,                 1    7.. % Im.           4ý,"',              ý f F, 1 1 'r, 14i.:c.     i   i J;          -                o.            I I.            --:
T,       I,      ý-,,ýr ý O   41,                                                          1, -..  ý i ý I. - ý                                  I.         t ý,ýf
ti                  I   ý                                 ý   -,   ý           ý, k,  ý..-,. ý,         w..,,:,                                   -ý.         r   -.          r     I                             f 7; ý i ý -ý,  "  ý,.%  I
-ý                                                        _              -                                  ' I: '        I      ý: r      ý..          t--:ý! ki ';ýý ý    ýý "       'ý   t -,,'  I'       i, -i*l ý " if'. ý1! (ý                                                                                                             * ý jýý  r  ý1.,!,,.  _);-  ý, I-.        ý -,ý,,                     -. I         I,            i,,:,.., r ý "  -              -        ý               ý
I,. -ý.        ' Jýj                                                                       I         I,,I,  ý   i,,.                                            i              I           I                     ý                            ý:          - I I I I         -
I,, 'I,,,,,                                       ",, ý1  11: ý),  ý                                                    I, I          I      I;!                        -              ý' [jj li!;" ýý   tL[-ýý r ' I ý r ýý'  '.ýx  "I,                        -.:  -  -,   -                                    I::.;;,        ý, I-.-  I.11,  i, ý:  r  I I  p:.;  -  I,  k:ý  ý                                          _                           1.          I  -                         V;
I    I I    I,                i, ý I  I, ý   -     ý I I     I
ý,      - ý                  I       M                       I.   0 k,       -.                   - -         -. -:         1    ý I,!       ý ý       i;,,     I r::!j' ' ' ': 7' ' -1           '     r                                                                          1ý                                      --;ý- ý,
-   ý   ý  ý 4 -, -       -ý,     I,.,ý I, ý                                     i I        -,.-,           I                I          i,                         j   ý, ý'.,ýý' ý,ý,. i:, ý; (  ý        ý     ý      I             ý, i            I           j   I    L            ý..,ý; i      "             t [r!- -       ý7 ",: ý -, ý  1.                       I  ý     ý ý  L, ý,.  I: I   I  I ýr          i
i,,  I                           11  -                                                                                          ý    r.,                                                          "1ý1                         i!                           -           r       i           ýý                                                         I `
11 'I   ýrl, I, -ý i     I I,-i., h   fi I I 1,                                   I  rlý          ý I.   1ý rr  I I I       j;,           I:         I                   ý i, ý             k                    ý,,-  -,       TF'riktl""i.                                   ý             I                                I v
ýI,,                                                                                ý,                                                                           -
ý.                                                                                                                                      rt,             I                                                               -   "
ýý it', -, " ý f-,', ý'l,,         -., -  r i. i                                          I    ý                     i;    1. i      i;         ý ý!                            - k ý J. I ý I  -. 1,, ý,., I       I,..,., I I                    ",i      ý,,, ý - 1ý'-. "                                      ý I t",.,    - -    ý,,ý                                                                                                                                  I, ýLi,1  I     -         -                                        -                ý,   -;l  ý                    ý,.  ý    ý,.        I                     ý,  ý     I    I      ý                ý,r,  ".                         -, i   -, ý I I I  I ý     I   I   ý. I..                                                                                  'IT,,  ý                       ý  ý    -'
-:;  ý  ý,                                                                                                                     ýý   r  r               I,                                        '                -  -ý   -   -  -.     I.      I   I..  a;.,.,: -                                                            t, ýý t,,,,:,, I ' j',..*t,,r.,;                 I                      I,,         ý,
ý-     I             'i,,,        ýýt,.  ý      ý t.  ml  i,  I                                            ý;.  ý,         ý,  ý        ý  ý  i,     1    - 1ý  i  ý,(                     "I ý,     ý   ý,.                                                   I                ý. ý        I..                   -.;,ý     r, ý-  ý - ý'         -.                  ý.;,ý
11.t:,      ý                                                                           -.         I              r!                                                     ý.  ý'   r,,.                      -.          r                  -
I     ý ",;`  ). I 1,.,    ý,ý   '.,  -,,, ý i, i,
ý I                     ý f                                                                                        I       I                I,           I,,     ý     I
'!I   ý, 1 ý.ý, j tjr!ý,,f ý--                                       T,15, r.-     i.. ý.    I. 11               ý              ý ý         ý            I        I                 ý  I   ý:    ý                ý       ý,                --
A, ý `                     -!         - ' ý ý ý't,                ý        1,                                      j:                             ý                                  t1l",           -      j,V -,ýý,.ý..            -             I      I %,
1, ". -  -,ý  ý,,                           ':r i,,ý           1,,            I.           I      I i            ý )         I. -1    1ý      J                                                                                           ý
ý
-, ý;'   r ' ". _                                                                                                       ý                                  1      i I ý, I                              r - -.                                                                   I - I, I                     I 1,4.
ý   ý                    1   4,. 1 4 P 1 71 - - ý;,Ir,ý   7  5     1 1.            I - I;; -    ý      ý ý,! ý;             i                  I                                                    1ý.      i                           i                                                                                               I              ý      -.                I,  ý                                      ý  I                                                                                                                                               j;-ý j- " ý  k,.; 4                                   ý - I   - I           ý         ý i I         c ý     I    1      1 ý,;, ý        ý ý              I              ý ý;   I             11  ý 4;; i                   - iý            I I,              r         I           I       -         I                       "'.,        - -ý ý -, - ý,-,!   -,."  " ý, ý   1,,-  q  -., -;'.ý ý! ý'ý- ýýl     t ý, I "I                                       I I. ý                                    I
-,,                          f     'it                                                I    ý '  ' '.                  ý I.            t;.                                                -. Jý I ý,,,`ý,,.. e   1,iil I    ` 7; ý,,             I                   I k  -                   I -         I;                         ýý. -   t                                    i                                          ý -,                                         I                                 ý I                 I                I % I,.. ý - -.-%     I;!.., ý,.,p  ý  -  14                                                                             ý          11
I                  I       I I,                                                                                                                                                                  I            I   1.1        I!I'- i C,                                                '   j k,,, ',   (I,:! ý. ý                                 I                               1 ý.,;:      T;            ý        t                      ý                        ",..       - I,I. I I I.,., I   t ti -         1, -- ", 11.ý,, I I I.,.            I      I, ý.. I    ý I     I    ý.. I,,         ý I I.       ý,,,, r..  i.,I F ý.  -1 "  i  ýý  f  I  i  I  I  I  I:  ý t            i.   I -                  ý      ý,ý
-..                I  ý    `,            I             I,,                                                  I        I                 ý                    ý.,                                                                                                            j                                                                               I I          k I I   I      I,ý 1, f11,,,  ",; -    I k, R,                                       I          t;     ý                       ý       ý;                                                                               -11,  4   r,           1",                                          "                              ý ýirlt--,
I.-.      I.    ý ý.. v  ý  ý,r  1,.-.    ý                                                                                                                                                                                        i4   I,!11     r,                                             I         I:1.                                      I                                I ý; - ý ý111                                                                  I.                I                                          t                                   F    t'   I' 1; i,!'  I I  -ý j,  i  ýý  I ý  r  i.                                                         I;                   ý,  I.                   i  ý   ýý::         T;        ý::             1ý 11,,.                                'I ý -.1   I  ý:  9,                     11.1,, 1,
ý, 1, t                                             -    ý    -   3' '   e. *     r _"j T:           i     i        ý. ý   ý1              1,            i:; I            ý:.                            ýpýý.ý,.ýýfýrý/' "ý,, -ý,         T, "... IýI,, ý,, ý., ru    I                   Ir, I. ý ",,-.                                   IVI,.               I                                          ý,, ý,              ý       1.., I           I I        Ir                          ý                                                                   I 1ý    I                  ý(t ý      -
IýI
ý                                                               j      V.                                                          I       I            I I                                          i: I                                   '
".                  I                                                                                                                                                                        I         I
ý' "  ý                    i 4   ý 1!I            j;,! r             P,   -             ý.:::     ý:    ýý.              I.                   I.                                                                                                            flaiý, ý        '   r         -.                  ý                    -,ýý       l,
I ý                                            - - ý,,f          I   I I            ' F    I"',,.!                   I I      I.                       ý ý    ý; i ý    I,.   1,
1. ý,ý,;                            tj:   I V,               1     k;j.   f.1, ý,,    ir 3`  1  t, I: i ý,,,,.  I  ý  I  I  7., -,.,  1, -,
i, -. 4 I,,  11,                   - ý                                                                         11                                                                                                                                       ý                                   _,j,, ý1                                                 4          '              ý            Ir     ',; t                               ý              I., r  -.ý.     f -1, -,ý
-, ý  -,  I  I  ý.  I 1  4.  I-., rl,               I                     ý;:,,   ý       I ý  1  ýý;:     I                     I           ý  ý    I    ý  ýr 1,  -::       ý     I  ý  ý J,-,E-,  ý  _.1.                                                        r    I
I,      -,,, ý;         M      I ý I    " I                                                                       L    I ý                                           I ý I                   I       I I                                                -.ý,
1A  "I 4.0,  I                        t F f 1, ý,,-,,-ýý                          r,,; ý ý                                              ý, j"                             k                                                                          -                   I 11
-1ý I I, 'j,                                                i                  I, I ý     I.,. ý,        I                                         I 11!:.     r      I. I   I  j,           ý       ý 111 i ---,, ý  I,       I                            -   I                    I.1 -1
i           I:                    11 I       I   ý  ý;:;.,
I                                                                                                     I I:.    f:            I,,          I   ý      I  ý                                                              I                                                                                               -,
1, I.Y   *c - I. R  ý 4.I,.,                                                 I                  -ýý:.;1.,  ý j,  "( L                            iý            I'                                          I ý              1....             - I I,!                                 ý, -                                                                         I,     IF
I;,, ý                                                                                      ý     -
ý:  I,,,;,-ý, I  -               I,.       ý      I                ý,                        I                                                                                                 r  ý         -
-         I  11 p                                                                                                  I   I    p                   I           I                       ý -                    j      ý p              -.;   I                   ý - - ý,   ý.
ý                             V. ýh   I ý  I;  It: ý. 7 1          ý      r.                      ý                       I,I  ý       I.  f,      v I.  i       i L-            ý  I.; i ý",,                                                          I
I,.     -                                                                 ý              I  i      I.                                                                                                                                                           i                                    -
'k;-*l ' 'ý`:.:  1.                                             I -                    -            ý! it ý  -                  ýý I.                                    i I 1.ti [ I I I  ý,ý;; k 1, Z, f I, 1, i!ý!, - -..  ý  I  I;  ýo,, ý, ý!. i I,  ý,  T  I ý
*1 I  ý,,, r                                           -j: ý- I;,      -  ý,      "    -  j,                         I  I. "             I                                           ý Jý      I,       - I             `  ý     I:;  ý -          ý ý ý   ý; ) ý,.ý ý-,, i i,',f,ý - t ý;  ý  ý ý  ý  tý' ý; It I  I  11 ý: r1v  -,;.                            ' ' '      -ýý- ' '        -! '.                                                             ý                 I.                                                                                 It..., ý.rYý,-- % ý 1ý '  ý  " -  ý,  I  - I  -ý I  k, r;  I,,,*,, 0  ý I I  ';;                                  iý';
A -. ýý I          -,r,.   I w.                                                                                                                                                                      ý       ý       I    ý ý ý,     ý   -,,
ý--' '! r-ý' 7,,,, f j" ý,    I, ýiý   r.ýý,    ý                                                     I j ý t,ý   I                          i ý, I     1 r      ý.                            -            _                     I,           - ýý --; a, ý  ý  i ý,. ý  ý  I,  I..  I, i j  '. '  ý  -I '  r  I  -  -,
ýý  "  I  I, ý ý,                                                                                 1,!,. ý  I. I,        ý;        I           ý ý  ý      -11 r I,,,-,  Ir  I I  r., r  _  ý  ý            I              I,.:
Z,,                                    v                    r             -           ý,   ý ý 1,. r, ý ý    ý;   liý I I ý I -   I,. ý I                                -                        ý ý [ ý,                                                                                         I -            1,,1.                                                                                           1, rj I,    ýý   ý,,                I I I,               I                       ý, ý T    1;1,4              1. I I    ý, I rý I  I.,,ý  ýý
i- ý*i-,:.ý-,-.,,ý,q         -,. ý!, r ýý I,:,,ý,.*ý - ",,    i               A      I  ý   r ý ll        i                                                                              I,,               1-1        I i            c        ý- ý                                                                                                                I..
-ý  ý ý:,       1         4:, [     ý V,,    ý      I,,,        ý     t r           ý,, ý,,     I     I, ý, 'ý,
Fý        ý I            -1 ý.1 ý                        I ý 4                                                       f    "   ý   I, V          1, ý V ý                                                                                                                          ý ý,,.                                  I I ý     1.
I                                     I                   -    11                          i,,        ý    t, ý                                     N     i, -  I 1:
-- j '-  I     ',           -     ý;,        i;i,      11"i                    ý                                         I,    ý          ý,,T    I                                                                      ý                      14       "I...  ý.J`,'U.-ýý-,i.,,  ý,            I    1,.;     -,
i                                      1, ' ý I    r., I,, j,, r,
iý                                                                                 1: t   I,,,                 I    I I- I   I ý 31 I ý,
'i A' ý -,   ý ',     ý ý.,F I ýfl     ý,;,ý, I          I,ýtý i.                   tý I 1,                                                        I.                   I I.   ir                I- I             f    I,;    I                                                         I                                                  I               I
- 1ý:,                       -,1'  I         f,:                                                                                                        ý                 I     I  I
I  t I,    1. ".                                                                                 1..,                                  I                                                                                        ý                                               ".
ý                                               I              i I   ýF'   I         i.     (; I         -     -      I -11 11  ý i                     i -ýý f" ý1  ý, t --        -, r.
l,  _' r"  ý,. I;                                                           I -       T   I   ý,   ý,       I r,,.          -     I,      I ý ý  - ý I,,,! ý               - I, i ýfll'.         I',,     -        ý,,  t                                     I I,ý,,      ý            I,  I                  r                             1 I  1,